Driving through the ninth dimension

Where We Disappear to
By: Pegasi will rule
Chapter 1: Driving through the ninth dimension

It's like I said, man." My cousin said as he spit his dip into a paper coffee cup. "Massachusetts drivers are the worst. It's like, they drive ridiculously slow on normal roads, but on the highway? They turn into complete psychopaths!"

My cousin swerved a little as he switched lanes. I don't know what he was on about Mass drivers when he was all over the place. Still, I loved hanging out with him. Him and I were practically brothers, which is why he asked me to be the best man at his wedding. I couldn't believe it when he told me. It was a honor I didn't know how to describe.

"So, you and the lady friend are finally tying the knot. How's it feel?" I asked him, lighting up a smoke. (we're a very tobacco oriented family)

Cory spit in the cup again, nearly swerving into another car. "It feels awesome man. You'll know the feeling when you meet the right woman. Trust me."

I exhaled a lung full of smoke and smiled. "I'll believe that when I see it, bro." I laughed, coughing lightly. Never laugh while smoking. Hurts like a mother fucker.

"I'm telling you, man." Spit. "Sam is the perfect girl for me, and I'm sure, once everything in your life is together, the perfect girl will walk right in."

I took another drag and looked out the window. It was a beautiful winter day. Fresh snow had just fallen and everything looked so bright and new. I shut my eyes and smiled, exhaling the smoke through my nostrils. Then the my cousins shouting began.

My eyes snapped open quickly and, where there once was snow, was now lush forest seemingly overly colored. It looked so untamed and wild, that we couldn't be where we were supposed to be.

"Cory! What the fuck!" I yelled as his little tan car plummeted through the thick canopy. We jumbled to and fro, the quarter full spit cup splashing all over the two of us. The car crashed through branch after branch before finally slamming upside down on the forest floor.

I looked to Cory, he looked at me. Our eyes held all the fear in the world, along with a confusion neither of us could comprehend.

"Cory?"

"Uhhh."

"What just happened?"

"Ummm..."

"WHAT THE FUCK JUST HAPPENED!?!"

He didn't have an answer. I didn't have an answer! I smashed my fists on the dashboard. I was shaking like a leaf and felt like I was going to throw up. Actually, that sounded like a good idea.

I kicked open the battered car door and let lose my breakfast from that morning. My cousin exited his side of the door and ran a hand through his incredibly long hair.

"Okay, did we seriously just fucking... teleport here?!" He asked loudly. The forest ate his echo with the sounds of animals and just the sheer fact it was so massive and dense. "Where the fuck are we?!"

I stood up from the damp, hot soil and looked at the area. It was clear that this wasn't Connecticut, seeing as how it was the dead of winter, and the fact that this forest was about eighty degrees was a give away we were someplace far, far away from home.

"Dude, did you get your car from a guy with funny hair who yelled 'Great Scott!' a lot? Because we aren't... Anywhere! We're... We're..." Then I got a familiar feeling. "Everfree?"

Cory looked at me sideways. "Everfree? What in the hell does that mean?"

I ignored the question and examined one of the trees. It looked... cartoonish and more colorful than a normal tree would. I ran my hand down the bark and smiled. "No... It can't be..."

Cory came over to the tree I was at and sighed. "Look, you seem to have some general indication as to where the hell we are. So why don't you just tell me then and we can move on from there."

I looked up at the sky and could just barely make out the suns general direction. Straight ahead, a little to the right. And judging by the heat, it was a little bit past midday. If my assumptions were correct, which they usually are, then I'd have to walk towards the direction of the sun in order to find what I was looking for.

"Cory? I need you to trust me on this one, alright?" I asked. He looked around, flipped his hair out of his sweating face and sighed. "Good. Now we just need to walk towards the sun. I... hope I'm right about this."

"Nate, I hope you are, too." He sighed. falling in step by my side. If we really were in Equestria, then we'd need the help of the royal sisters to get us home. But that wouldn't be easy. We'd need to stop in Ponyville, talk to Twilight Sparkle, get her to write to the Princesses, and then even see if they can assist us. So we'd march on, hopefully towards our intended destination.

The day waned on, growing hotter and hotter. Cory and I had to ditch our jackets and go shirtless through the woods. We complained about winter back home, but we were begging for some cold right now. I turned to Cory and wiped my brow. "So... You still hate winter?"

He chuckled and flipped his sweaty hair back. "Not particularly, no. So, you still didn't tell me where we are." He pointed out, ducking under a tree branch. It's true, I didn't reveal to him that we were in Equestria, because I wasn't a hundred percent sure myself.

"Just... Trust me on this one. I hope I'm right and I don't want to sound crazy if I'm not. But, speaking of crazy, I might have a theory as to what happened to us."

"I'm all ears." He sighed, clearly not enjoying this... random turn of events.

"Have you ever heard of worm holes?" I asked. He looked at me with one of those, 'what am I, retarded' looks. "Okay, yes you have. Well, I've been thinking... You know how sometimes people disappear off the face of the earth with no clues to where they ended up?" He nodded. "Well... maybe it isn't so hard to think that... they were swallowed up by a worm hole."

Cory rubbed his chin and nodded. "Fair. But... why us? Why did we have to get brought in here? Wherever here is, I might add."

"I... guess it just happened to be where we were. I don't know how to fully explain this shit! I'm literally just BSing here." I confirmed, wiping my brow again. It was getting brighter, which meant the forest was coming to an end. "Oh thank God!" I cheered. "Look! Freedom!"

Cory and I rushed forward, forgetting the heat and pain as the forest opened up to a dirt road, which seemed to be lightly traveled, but still traveled recently, so it sees use. But, there was just the road. "Shit..."

"Which way do we take, Nate?" Cory asked, rubbing his head. "Oh my God, I can't believe this is fucking happening!" He kicked the dirt and let out a frustrated groan.

I did the same. It was a 50/50 shot I'd pick the right path, but if I didn't, we might end up in freaking Appleocia! I thought hard to the times they showed the sun ticking off in the show. I looked back up and saw the sun slowly ticking down to the right.

"This way." I yelled, booking it across the road and into the meadow on the other side. I could hear Cory's leather boots thumping the soil behind me as he caught up. This had to be it; I could feel it in my gut.

We went over one rise, sliding down the other as fast as we could, then another rise. Our hearts were pounding, our bodies sweaty, and our hopes high. Finally, the last mound gave us pay dirt.

Beyond the final hill lay an orchard of apple trees. The apple trees that could only belong on Sweet Apple Acres. "Oh... my... GOD!" I shouted, jumping and hugging my cousin tight. "I knew it! I fucking knew it!"

My cousin brushed me off and sighed. "Alright, what did you know? Where are we?"

I smiled wide, gazing over the Apple trees. "Cory? I don't know what cosmic being was looking out for us, but they brought the two of us to one place that I never thought I'd ever see in my life!"

"Which is..." Then it clicked in his mind. The bright colors, the apple trees, my excitement. "Oh no! No, are you kidding me?!"

"Cory? WELCOME TO EQUESTRIA!"

Applejack craned her neck up from her hard work on the field. She could have sworn she heard somepony shout just now. She turned to her brother, Big Macintosh, who was hefting a few baskets of apples into the cart.

"Hey, Big Mac! Did ya hear somethin' just now?" She called out, looking in the direction she thought she heard the voice.

Big Mac looked up and shook his head. "Eenope." He drawled as he loaded up the baskets that were on his back and went to get some more. Applejack narrowed her eyes towards the meadow and tilted her hat down.

"Well, Ah did. And Ah'm about ta find out who's trespassin' on our farm." She trotted off into the direction quickly, a determined look on her face. "Ah'll catch them apple thieves if'n it's the last thing Ah do!"

Applejack's course was roughly to the northern fields. It wasn't far off from her and her brothers working spot in the western fields. She climbed the small rise and looked over the trees with a scrutinizing eye. The pony she heard was in here somewhere, and she'd find them. She scanned all her trees, hoping to find whoever it was. The air was still, which made it easy to spot the tree that was jostling.

"There ya are!" She shouted, running down the hill. "Ah have you now!"

I couldn't help myself, more like we couldn't help ourselves. The heat, and the fact we ran over a quarter of a mile to the farm really parched us. And what better way to cool down than to partake in some apples? I was sure Applejack wouldn't mind.

"Hey, Cory? Do you you think you can throw me an apple?" I called out to the form behind the leaves of the tree. Cory poked his head out and grinned, chomping down on one of the apples.

"Heads up!" He called out, throwing two down to me. I caught them both and smiled, wiping them off and biting into them greedily.

"Holy shit! These apples really live up to their reputation! They're amazing!"

Cory climbed down to a lower branch and reclined against the trunk of the tree. "I gotta tell you, with apples like these, who needs anything else? I can see why you like the show."

I leaned against the tree and sighed. "Yup! Not to mention, well, you know." I grinned, making Cory laugh.

"That's your fetish, not mine. Speaking of which..." He pointed over his shoulder behind me. I turned to see none other than the orange farm pony come running down the hill. I smiled wide, ready to have a friendly greeting with the most trustworthy pony in all the land.

"Git off mah land ya thievin' varmints!"

"Uh-oh..."

Before I had time to react, Applejack skidded to a halt in front of me, turning quickly and bucking me with her hind legs. Hard. And with her smaller stature, where do you think her hind legs got me?

I squeaked, I couldn't yell. The pain was so intense, and I was pretty sure one of my testicles imploded. "It's... an honor." I coughed, falling to the dirt. All I could hear was Applejack's panting and my cousins concerned laughter. He jumped down from the tree, confronting the pony. Hopefully his years as and English major, so fine and articulate with the english language, could talk Applejack down.

"Miss? Please let us explain. We weren't stealing from-" And then he, too, was bucked in the nuts. We were both fetal on the ground, clutching our manhood's with all our might as if they would fall apart otherwise. "FUCK... My nuts!" Cory coughed.

"Now, Ah don't know what in the hay y'all are, but you here are trespassing! And, stealin' mah apples! Mah lively hood!" She snorted. I managed to get up to my knees, trying to give a smile.

"Please... We're sorry for taking... a few of your apples, but we were so tired, and they were the only thing available." I managed to compose a sentence while simultaneously trying to find my right testicle. "Ugh! Why did you fight dirty!?" I moaned.

Applejack seemed to ease up a bit, circling our... not so prone forms. "What... in the hay are y'all? Ah've never seen anythin' like ya!" She sounded astonished, which was a huge step up from ball bucking pissed. I smiled and held out my hand.

"Names Nathan. You can call me Nate if you want. This is my cousin, Cory... We... kinda just dropped in, so to speak." I didn't want to say too much, otherwise the whole town will be in an uproar of alien fever. And these ponies knew how to overreact.

Applejack nodded, sort of understanding. "Well, y'all ain't lyin' but ya ain't sayin' the whole truth. Are ya dangerous?" She asked carefully. I shook my head and smiled, Cory just shook his head and continued to hold his genitals. "Well... Alright. Sorry for bein' so rough on ya. Ah've just been havin' problems with critters stealin' mah crop."

I shakily got to my feet, wiping away the tears. I turned to Cory and sighed. "Alright, suck it up, man. We're moving out." Cory continued to writhe and gave me an incredulous look.

"It feels like my balls got stomped by Mr. Torgue! Augh! I have one answer to this... Explosion!" He yelled in agony. I turned to Applejack with a sheepish smile.

"Hey... you think you can help me with him?" I asked. She smiled and nodded, nudging her head under his arm.

"There ya go, Sugar Cube. That was mah bad. Sorry for bein' so uncivil. Can y'all forgive me?" She asked hopefully. I nodded and Cory just gave a thumbs up, wheezing. "Alright. C'mon. We'll head back to the farm where you can rest up and have somethin' to drink. Ah'm guessin' hard cider's going to be up your ally for this."

"Oh thank God! You have alcohol!" Cory sighed in relief. "Get me there! NOW!"

The walk back to the farm house was rather slow, seeing as how Cory and I both had shattered testicles and dreams of ever having children someday. Applejack kept apologizing, but I waved it off. Cory, however, liked to hear her say it over and over again.

"Again, Ah'm so sorry for bucking yer... sensitive bits." She sighed, giving me a sad look. I couldn't resist doing this. This was almost every pony lovers dream and I had to live it out. I had to flirt with Applejack.

"You know, Applejack? You're pretty cute when you're concerned." I gave her a wink, making her blush a little.

"O-Oh... um, thanks?" She stuttered, obviously flustered by my straight forward gesture of affection. Cory just chuckled and rolled his eyes.

"Couldn't resist, could you?" He asked. I smiled and looked over to him, laying on AJ's back.

"No. After all, when are you in the presence of such a lovely mare?" I asked him, noticing Applejack's blush deepening. "Oh this is too perfect! And adorable, too! Oh, everyone back home will not believe this!"

"Well... um... We're here." Applejack stuttered. I was elated at this point. The farm house was just as it was in the show; old fashioned, beaten up, but held a beautiful old world charm. "It ain't much, but it's home." She smiled.

"It's beautiful." I sighed. Truly it was one of the most beautiful things I've seen. The combination of rural living and the peacefulness that surrounded it was a perfect combination. Applejack looked up at me and I could see her face go so soft.

"R-Really? Ya think this old place is beautiful?" She asked the question with a hint of hopefulness behind the words. I looked down at her at met her gaze, holding it for a while before mouthing yes. If Cory wasn't on her back, she'd probably hug me. And I would welcome that. And a lot more. I held the gaze, but she quickly looked away, her blush returning.

"Honestly, what's with ya and the flirtin'?" She asked with a sly smile as we walked on towards the house. I nudged her a little and gave her my best flirty smile.

"Come on. I can tell you like it. Besides, a beautiful mare like you must get it all the time." I laughed, hoping she'd laugh with me. Not the case. She just looked away, and I could tell this was a sensitive subject, which is why I had to bring out the charm. "Well, then they don't know a beautiful mare when they see one. Not to mention you're great company."

Applejack smiled again. Mission successful! She looked at me again. "Honestly, yer too much." She snorted. "Ah'll bring your Cousin up to the spare bedroom with a cup of hard cider. Y'all okay to wait here?" She asked. I nodded and she disappeared into the old rickety farm house. I leaned against the porch and sighed, looking up at the mid afternoon sun. It was such a beautiful, perfect day.

I walked over to the corner of the porch, noticing the guitar leaning against the wall. What struck me as odd, was the fact that it had five strings and looked like it needed fingers to play. I plucked it up and gave it a strum. It was perfectly tuned, so why not play a little bit. I started with a few chords, followed by more complex finger rolling and strumming. I was probably playing for about three minutes, before a light coughing caught my attention.

"That was... Wow, I didn't think somethin' like you knew how to play the guitar." She said, clearly impressed. I continued playing as she trotted over slowly with two cups on her back. She put them down on the table and sat by my side.

"I heard there would be hard cider involved?" I asked. She smiled and pulled the two cups over to us. I placed the guitar to my side and could see Applejack's face take on a look of disappointment. (That was quite a reoccurring theme today)

I held up my wooden mug. "To new friends?" I asked. She smiled and nodded, clanking her cup with mine. I took an exploratory sip of the hard cider and smiled. It tasted just like apple cider, with just a tiny hint of alcohol noticeable. "Mmm. That's good stuff." I sighed, taking a larger sip.

Applejack smiled smugly. "Best Hard Cider in Equestria! Ah'm really glad you like it." She said shyly. She sounded almost like Fluttershy there for a second. I played it off like I didn't notice.

"So, how's my cousin doing?" I asked. She looked back up at the house and shrugged.

"Dunno. I put him on the bed and he passed right out. Ah think he'll enjoy the cider Ah left for him. So... care for a walk?" She asked, jumping to her hooves.

I shrugged. "Sure. I can find my missing nut later." I laughed making her laugh as well as blush. "Come on, lead the way."

We walked for about ten minutes towards the east, passing by some empty apple trees. We were directly in the middle of the field when Applejack stopped and turned to me. She looked up at me, I looked down at her. It was like that for about a minute until we both were able to read what the other was thinking.

An instant later, she jumped up into my arms. I caught her, cupping her flank in my arms as she locked her eyes with mine. She didn't instantly kiss me like you'd expect; she just stared at me with affection and happiness. "A-Ah wanna do this... And Ah know you know what this is." She said, flashing a glance down towards my crotch, then back up to me.

I just smiled deviously. Sure, when I first became a fan of the show, I didn't understand why people wanted to fuck a cartoon horse. Why was it so awesome? What drew them into that? But, when you see that each character has its own unique qualities, not to mention they are pretty cute, then you'll wanna do it with them.

"Applejack you naughty mare." I teased, tapping her nose. She giggled and nipped at my finger.

"Are ya just gonna gawk at me or are ya gonna get ta work?" She asked, as she lidded her perfect green eyes. That was the only incentive I really needed. I pressed her mouth to mine and we shared in our first inter species kiss.

As well as I was expecting it to be, it blew my mind with the outcome. Her lips and breath tasted like apple, and it made the kiss that much more inviting. Our tongues snaked into each others mouths as she leaned into me, guiding my back into one of the trees.

Our breaths became more ragged and the kissing became more frantic. I left her mouth and trailed my lips down her neck, leaving little wet patches with my tongue in her soft fur. She moaned and held her forelegs tighter around my neck.

Applejack repaid my kissing in kind by grinding and gyrating her hips against my lap. I could feel the dampness through my jeans, which was bringing me into a frenzy. I had enough of the PG foreplay. Time to bring it up to TV-MA.

I placed her on her back, soft enough not to hurt her, but hard enough to consider this rough sex. She moaned happily as I spread her hind legs open, revealing her moist sex. It... was way better looking than fan art gave it credit for.

"Damn, you're beautiful." I sighed, rubbing her stomach. She smiled at me and exhaled.

"Don't ya know it's impolite to swear in front of a lady?" She teased. I leaned over her vagina, taking in the sweet scent. My smile was so devious, it'd give Discord a run for his money.

"I bet it's also impolite to do this." In an instant, my face was buried into her pussy. The squeal of delight she emitted was the most desirable thing I've ever heard in my life.

I explored Applejack's inner walls with my tongue, getting more moans of pleasure. The moist insides were squeezing down on my tongue with all their might, trying to hold me inside. I moved my tongue out and replaced it with my fingers, increasing the moans. With my fingers now taking over, I brought my tongue to the cute little clitoris. Her pussy was getting more moist, and the walls were clenching tighter and tighter.

"Oh Nelly! AH! AH'M GONNA CUM! DON'T STAP!" She cried, pushing my face into her waist more. I switched my fingers and tongues jobs. I wanted to take in her orgasm because it would be my first time ever taking one in really. I've had girlfriends before. And they never wanted to be eaten out. And here I was, in a land of make believe for only a couple of hours with a mare I practically made into putty in my hands. All the moves that wouldn't have worked back home worked absolutely as they were intended to here.

"NNNGHAHHH!!" Applejack shouted to the sky as her pussy exploded around my mouth. I lapped up the sweet juice as it flowed across my face. Applejack laid there panting, looking down at me as I looked up at her, finishing up with her juices.

"How was it?" I asked, laying my head on her soft tummy. She ran a hoof through my buzz cut and gave me the most tender smile.

"I-It was incredible! But, you know Ah'm not done yet, don't ya? If there's one thing Earth Ponies have against any other ponies, it's stamina." In an instant she was up, pushing me onto my back. I couldn't help but laugh as she mounted me, grinding away at my extremely hard member. "Consarnit! Why are ya wearin' clothes anyway?"

I smiled and took off my shirt, then my pants. Applejack giggled and prodded my penis through my boxers. "My oh my!" She gasped. "Somepony's certainly an eager beaver." She ripped my boxers down and smiled deviously at my cock. "Are ya ready?"

She positioned herself over me so that the tip of my penis was just barely in the entrance of her vagina. I nodded vigorously and watched as she slowly lowered herself down onto it, the tightness of her walls crushing my cock like nothing I've felt before. "Oh, Applejack! You're so tight!" I groaned.

I made it about halfway in, before encountering a bit of resistance. "Oh dear god, she's a virgin! I'm taking Applejack's verginity!" I thought about asking her if this is what she really wanted, but it was too late for that. She pressed my dick passed the wall, pooling a little bit of blood mixed with her juices on my lap.

She was panting madly, gazing into my eyes. "A-Ah've never met anypony like ya." She said happily. "You treated me better than any stallion has! Who... are you?" She asked, kissing my nose.

I stroked her mane, rubbing behind her ears. She sighed happily as she nuzzled into my neck. "I'm a guy who just wants to make everyone I meet happy. And I meant everything I said before by the way." I affirmed. Applejack smiled and brought herself up, then back down, going slowly since this was her first time.

"Ah know you were -nggh- tellin' the truth, Sugar Cube. Ah'm the element of honesty. Ah -AH- should know when somepony's lyin'." She began to go faster, panting every time she came back down. I grabbed her strong flanks in my hands and gave them a squeeze as I guided her along, thrusting deep inside her.

I brought Applejack's head down and kissed her again, putting as much passion as I could into it. I was in absolute bliss at that moment. Back home, I was a nobody, a loser. Here? It just felt right. Everything here filled a void in me that nothing back home ever could.

Applejack began to moan loudly, snapping me out of my thoughts. I, too, was getting rather close to my limits. "A-Applejack! I'm close!" I groaned, increasing my pace.

"So am Ah! C'mon! Give it all to AJ! Ah want it all!" She yelled, slamming herself down hard on my waste, her eyes shut tight as her crotch exploded around me again. I thrusted in once more and joined her in the ecstasy.

I smiled and looked up at her, happy to share in an experience I never in a million years thought I would. But, I didn't expect to see her with tears rolling down her cheeks. She avoided my gaze and sniffled, her tears going faster down her face.

"Applejack? Oh, God! I-I'm sorry! I didn't mean to... bring you into this situation! I-I should have stopped us from doing this! Oh, fucking hell!"

Applejack finally brought her gaze to me and shook her head. "N-No, it ain't that, by Celestia's mane it ain't that. Ah've never had anything feel more right! I-It's just... just..."

"Just what, Applejack?" I asked tenderly, stroking her mane. She pushed her head into my hand and held it with her hoof.

"I-It's just that Ah... can't make a thing outta this, ya know? Ah can't focus on datin' AND runnin' the farm. A-Ah hope I didn't lead ya on..."

I just smiled and hugged her tight. "AJ, No... It's okay. I'm fine with that, see?" I assured, pointing to my smile. She wiped her eyes and smiled, hugging me tight.

"Oh, if only more stallions could be like ya!" She sniffled. "Ah tell ya, it's like all the decent ones'r taken or they don't exist." She chuckled. "Still, Ah'm glad you understand that Ah just can't date right now."

I nodded. "Understandable. After all, we only just met." I winked, making her blush awkwardly.

"Heh, yeah... Listen Ah already told Granny Smith 'bout y'all, and she'll love to meet somepony new. Just, don't mention this to 'er. She'll have a heart attack."

I chuckled. "Wouldn't dream of it." I said sincerely. The two of us got up off the ground and dusted ourselves off. My body was covered in dirt, but that would be easily concealed by my clothing, which Applejack was a little disappointed to see go back on me. I stretched my back and looked down at the little orange Cowpony. "So, what do you want to do now?"

Before she could answer, a Rainbow blur tackled me across the ground, probably about twenty feet. We tumbled, and when we came to a halt, none other than Rainbow Dash was standing over me, looking quite angry.

"What are you, and what are you doing to my friend?!" She snarled, pinning my arms to the side. I just laughed, so did Applejack.

"I'm not that into being dominated, but I think I can give it a shot." I said smugly. Applejack fell to the ground in laughter as Rainbow Dash stared at her and I wide eyed.

"Wha- But... Applejack, you know this... thing?" She asked astonished. Applejack snorted again and nodded.

"Yup! And he ain't a thing, his name is Nate... Odd name for these parts. Ah'm assumin' he's from very far away. Right?" She asked me. I nodded and sat up as Rainbow Dash awkwardly climbed off of me.

"Quite far, actually. And it's very nice to meet you, miss..."

"Rainbow Dash." She said, meeting my handshake. I smiled and brushed the dirt off of my clothes and out of my hair. "So... What were you two doing, anyways? I heard some shouting and... other things."

Applejack blushed and looked to me, shrugging. I shrugged as well and smiled. "Um... We were doing... stuff." I winked, laughing when Rainbow put two and two together. She turned to AJ and wiggled her brows.

"Oh, AJ! Into the freaky stuff with weird creatures. Looks good on you." She chuckled. "Anyways, I just heard the hubbub and thought I'd check it out. No hard feelings about tackling you, right?" She asked.

I smiled. "None at all. It's a step up from what Applejack did to me when I first met her." I said, subconsciously grabbing my balls. Rainbow turned to AJ who mouthed it out to her. Rainbow fell to the dirt, laughing hysterically.

"Aw man! That's rich! And she's got some of the strongest legs in Equestria! You're lucky they didn't explode!"

I shrugged and winced when I removed my hand. "Well, I'm like... ninety percent sure that one didn't. You should have seen my cousin when he got the same thing."

Rainbow's eyes widened. "Wait, there's another one of you?! Awesome! Where is he? I'm dying to meet him!" She said excitedly.

Applejack gestured towards the house."He's inside restin'. C'mon, he should be up by now anyways."

The walk back to the house was soothing. The sun was soon to set and I was in the company of some of bronydoms favorite mare duo. I'm so glad it wasn't a dream, because I never wanted this to end! I would be fit as a cucumber to stay put here forever.

But, when you're always so sure of something, doubts start to creep in. What about my family? Sure, I wasn't on good terms with them right now, seeing as how I was living over at my cousins house, but I'd still miss them. And if there was a way home, Cory would definitely take it. He had Sam to go back to. What was I to do? Cory and Sam have told me they love me too much to put in harms way (that was after I told them I wanted to join the army) and they always wanted me in their lives. I had never felt more comfortable and happy with myself when they told me that. Cory and Sam were like my brother and sister; supportive, caring, always making sure I was going in the right direction with my life... What would they think if I... stayed here?

"Hey? You alright, big guy?" Rainbow Dash asked, waving a hoof in front of my face.

I shook my head and sighed. "Um, yeah... just thinking is all."

"What about there, Sugar Cube?" Applejack asked curiously, rubbing into my leg. I smiled and tussled her mane. Should I worry them about my troubles. What would they even say if I was from a different world from them? Oh well, might as well just say it.

"I... was just thinking of home. I kinda miss it." I pulled out my pack of cigarettes, which the mares stared at curiously.

"What are those? Some kind of candies or something?" Rainbow asked. I lit one up and blew out the smoke, sighing in relief. I really needed that.

"No, tobacco. It's wrapped up in a paper sheet instead of in a pipe." I said, taking another drag.

"Oh! My pappy used ta smoke a pipe. Filthy habit Ah always thought." She mused. I smiled and shrugged taking another drag.

"That's fine. Not everyone likes smoking, but I kinda need it. Stress and all that." I sighed. The mares nodded, leaving it at that as we stepped up to the farm house, going inside.

The aroma of apple products hit my nose like a freight train, or the dashboard of Cory's car. Granny Smith was off to the side, humming and mixing a cauldron over a fire.

"Zap Apples? You came in mighty purty this year! Hey there, Mr. Cory, sir? Would yew mind handin' an old lady some cinnamon?"

I looked over and just barely kept my laughter in check. Not because Cory was cooking, mind you, but because I never thought I'd see him helping Sweet old Granny Smith make Zap Apple jam. I cleared my throat and Cory turned to me, smiling.

"Hey, man! You gotta try this rainbow stuff! It's... I can't even describe how awesome it is to you." He said, taking another spoon full of the jam.

I walked over and he passed the spoon to me. I took a sip and smiled wide. It really was indescribable and... WAY TO HOT!

I ran to the sink, running the water on cold and lapping it up greedily. Everyone laughed at my misfortune, even the little filly I hadn't noticed before, coloring away at the kitchen table; little Apple Bloom.

"Well, hello there. What's your name?" I asked, still trying to cool my tongue down. The filly giggled and hopped off the chair.

"Mah names Apple Bloom!" She beamed. "You and yer cousin sure are funny! It was really funny when Ah woke him up!"

I looked to Cory, who sighed and shook his head. It must have been pretty epic if it got that kind of reaction out of him. (my cousin doesn't react over the top. Subtle things, people. Subtle things.)

Cory tossed and turned on the mattress, mumbling and groaning in his sleep. His dreams weren't forming and his mind was in a state of half conscious, half awake. He thought he was sound and safe in his bed, sleeping off another game fueled hangover with Nate. Which is why when he felt someone tap his back, he instantly assumed it was Sam.

"Hey baby!" He grumbled in a gruff baby voice. "How'd you sleep?"

Again, he was poked without an answer. "Alright, you wanna play?" He asked, sitting up, hair covering his face. "Let's-" He stopped short and looked at the little filly staring up at him.

It only took him a few seconds to freak out just a tad, and for the small filly to bust out laughing at him. "What the hell?! What are you doing in here?!" He asked, rubbing his tired eyes.

The filly shrugged and hopped off the bed, staring up at him. "I dunno. Ah heard there was somepony new in the house and Ah wanted to meet 'im! Mah name's Apple Bloom. What's yours?" She asked sweetly, beaming a toothy grin at him.

Cory rubbed his eyes and smiled. "I'm Cory. And, please don't scare the crap outta me like that again. Even though you are pretty adorable!' He teased, patting her head. Apple Bloom giggled and hopped around.

"Say, Granny Smith an' Ah are makin' Zap Apple Jam! Ya wanna help out?" She ran for the door and stared at him expectantly.

"Zap Apple... What now?" Cory asked, still rubbing the sleep from his eyes.

"C'mon! It's easier to show ya than ta explain!" She said, bolting off down the stairs. Cory looked to the nightstand and noticed a cup of hard Cider with a note next to it.

Sorry for kicking you. Here's some hard cider, fresh from the stock. Your cousin and I are going for a walk around the acres, shouldn't take to long. In the meantime, help yourself to anything you need.
Applejack

Cory put the note down and chugged the Cider. It was delicious, not overpowering, but not watered down either. It had a kick, but was way more manageable the Seagrams 7. He finished the mug with a loud burp and walked downstairs.

He didn't know about what his cousin was into that much. Truth be told, they went on a rant about fetishes when they were wasted and tweaked. Honestly, the things he and that pony could be doing right now. It wasn't his cup of tea, but props to his boy for sticking to his guns. He shook his head and laughed, joining the Apple family in the kitchen to make some jam.

I sat at the table and began coloring with Apple Bloom, while AJ and Rainbow Dash talked amongst themselves in the corner of the kitchen. I noticed them casting glances in my direction. I pretended not to notice as Apple Bloom and I finished coloring the apple orchard.

"Gosh, ya sure are a good drawer!" Apple Bloom chirped as I finished coloring in the tree with crayon. I held up the picture and smiled.

"Thanks! Let's see yours." I said. She held up a picture of her and her friends, wearing their Cutie Mark Crusader.s capes.

"Do ya like it? It's me and mah friends! We're tryin' to get our cutie marks." She suddenly sighed. "So far, we've never been able ta get 'em. Hey, do you have yer Cutie Mark?" She asked curiously.

I smiled and shook my head. "No. Tragically, people don't get them." I told her. Her jaw slacked and she looked to my hip.

"Wha? Then how do ya know what yer special talent is?" She asked incredulously. I ruffled her little red mane and shrugged.

"People need to go out in the world and find it. And even if we find something we really like, we might end up doing something completely different someday. Our land is very different from yours; bigger population, more technology... It's amazing we aren't destroying ourselves with it." I sighed.

Cory quipped in from the stove. "We already are, we just don't know it yet." I looked over to him as he took a seat by our side. "So, did you ask them how we're getting home yet?"

I shook my head. "I had other things on my mind, man..." I smiled smugly and made the tiniest nod towards Applejack. He glanced over to her, then back to me, eyes wide.

"You didn't..."

"Maybe..."

"What?! Are you kidding me? Nate... Dear God!"

Apple Bloom looked to both of us. "What's wrong?" She asked curiously. I pat her head and smiled.

"Nothing at all, Bloom. So, Cory, to answer your question, no, I didn't ask how we're getting home. I know how much you're missing Sam,"

"No you don't."

"BUT, we need to get to the Princesses if we're going to get help home." I hoped he'd understand this wasn't going to take a single day. It could take weeks, maybe even months to get back. I didn't care either way, but Cory had to get home, and I was going to help him in every way possible.

*Knock Knock Knock*

Applejack walked over to the door with a smile. "Huh. Wonder who that could be." She shrugged, opening the door. "Yes- WHOA NELLY!" She shrieked as a flurry of Royal Guards burst in, surrounding me and Cory. Apple Bloom shrieked in terror and jumped into my arms, and I made sure she didn't accidentally get trampled in the fray.

Once we were effectively surrounded, I lifted Apple Bloom above the spears and passed her to Applejack, who looked fuming mad. "Apple Bloom? Go with your sister." I told her. She nodded and reached for AJ's forelegs, looking on the scene with fear.

The head guard stepped forward and slapped chains around mine and Cory's wrists. "By order of Princess Celestia, you are to be detained until further notice."

Cory rose, about to address the situation, but I stopped him. "Cory? Don't... Go along with it. At least we're going to the Princess."

Cory sighed and nodded as we were led out the door. I turned to AJ and shrugged. She had a look of furry on her face and nodded back to me. "Don't y'all worry! Ah'll get mah friend Twilight to help! She'll know what to do!"

We were led down towards the end of the road where a large chariot awaited. Two guards opened the doors, while the guards who arrested us took the reigns of the chariot. (they were pegasi apparently. I didn't notice at the time since I had a spear shoved in my face. Sorry)

I looked to Cory, he looked at me. "And you like this show because..."

I laughed. I don't know why I did. I was chained, under arrest, and probably not on good terms with the Princess. But what really made me happy was who I was going to see.

"Princess Luna? Here I come!"

Dark blue feathers and prison tethers

View Online

Chapter 2: Dark blue feathers and prison tethers

Well, here we were; under arrest for being us and going to see the Princess, who, if I read enough fan fictions, would either love us, or kill us on the spot. Still, I couldn't complain. I was in my favorite land, met two awesome ponies and fucked one of them. Honestly, you could kill me now and I wouldn't complain.

Cory, however, was irritated beyond measure. He was taken from his home, his fiance', his job, his schooling, and for what? To be thrust into a land of talking magical horses? He knew this was my dream, but he really didn't want anything to do with it. That was okay. I know he didn't like it, but we needed to work together to solve this strange problem we were in. And that meant getting on the Princesses good sides.

We landed just outside of the castle and were escorted through its gigantic halls. I took a deep inhale and sighed. "Never thought I'd be privileged enough to see this in real life." I said, looking over to Cory who had the same, angry expression that he did before. "Hey, don't worry. We'll get home. I promise."

"Yeah... We will." He whispered, looking at me. He gave his signature smile and nodded. "We will. Now, let's meet these Princesses."

"Hey! Prisoners! No talking!" The lead guard shouted, glaring our way. "Now, You'll be under watch at ALL times! Speak when spoken to, and don't do anything stupid!" He shouted, opening the throne room doors and walking briskly up to the thrones. I tried with all my might to contain my squee, but it made it's way out.

"Princess Celestia? Princess Luna? We brought the... um... guests." He said, gesturing the guards to bring us forward. Apparently it also meant to do so roughly. We were shoved to our knees a few feet from the royal sisters, who eyed us cautiously, noticing I was grinning ear to ear and my cousin was just angry. Celestia gestured the guards away, which they reluctantly agreed to, leaving me and Cory alone with Celestia and Luna.

"Hello, little humans." Celestia said in her soft as honey voice. "My name is Princess Celestia. And this is my sister, Princess Luna. Do you know why we summoned you here?"

"Summoned? You mean arrested." Cory corrected. Celestia sighed and shook her head.

"I am sorry about that. Here, let me get those for you." Her horn glowed a bright yellow, undoing the chains around our wrists and legs. "Better?"

"Much." Cory muttered.

"Hello Princesses." I said, stepping into the conversation. "If it isn't too much trouble, can you tell us why you summoned us? We meant your subjects no harm."

Celestia smiled. "Indeed, I know this. The reason I called for you here was because I haven't sensed human beings in Equestria for well over two thousand years."

I smiled. "So, there were humans in Equestria?!" I asked, elated. Celestia nodded and went on.

"Yes, there were. And we wanted to keep it that way, but apparently fate has a funny way of rubbing that hope in our faces. Your race wanted nothing but to concur our lands and destroy our way of life. We used the Elements of Harmony against them and sent them to a parallel plane of existence. It was the only thing we could do to save our race."

I nodded. Typical. The humans are always the greedy land grabbers. I flashed a glance at Luna, who was reclined unceremoniously in her chair, filing her hooves. Oh, she looked so cute doing that! Celestia noticed my sudden eye shift and smiled. "Yes, Luna is very lazy. Don't mind her."

Luna, miraculously, entered the fray at that point. "Sister! You woke us up, twenty minutes after we hath raised thine moon! Dost thou know how tiring it is to raise it?" She asked.

Celestia giggled. "Lu-Lu? Why don't you show some respect to our guests?" She suggested. Luna turned to Cory and me and waved lightly. Cory ignored it, but I returned it kindly. "See? They seem to be warming up to you quite nicely."

Luna rolled her beautiful blue eyes. "Well, at least one is." She sighed, turning back to me. "Greetings human. What is thine name?"

"Nathan." I smiled. "It's an honor to meet somepony as beautiful as you." I bowed. Cory snorted and Celestia raised a brow, still keeping her smile. All eyes were on Luna, waiting for her response. Her reaction hadn't changed much.

"Hmm. Flattery out of fear. We are quite used to that." She sighed, feigning disinterest. Ouch, that was cold. I had really meant that. Time to step it up a notch.

"I don't fear you." I affirmed with mock air. Her ears perked up and she smiled deviously.

"Oh, thou dost not fear thee?" She asked. All at once, the chamber darkened as storm clouds formed behind her. Cory began to back up, but I held my ground, trying to calm my heart. She obviously did inspire a great deal of fear, but I couldn't show that I was, in fact, a little frightened. Thunder began to boom and lightning shot out behind her as her form changed from the gorgeous Luna, to the awe inspiring Nightmare Moon (who was still beautiful). Even Celestia backed away as Luna approached me from the throne, fangs bared.

"Tell me, Human," She hissed in the deeper, more royal voice of Nightmare Moon. "Do you fear me now? Do you know what I could do to you? Do you even know my power?"

I stiffened as she circled me, but smiled all the same. "Hmm, three rapid fire questions. Let's see... No, I do not fear you, I respect you. Two, I'd like to think about what you could do to me in the privacy of my mind, and three, your power is ten thousand times greater than anything I can do. So, Luna? What do you say about your previous statement of, 'flattery out of fear'?

Nightmare Moon stared intently into my face, eying my body language carefully. Then she did something I didn't expect. She began to laugh, quietly at first, and then it became a full uproar. Celestia and Cory were eying us both carefully as Nightmare Moon changed back into Luna, smiling at me.

"Very impressive, Human!" She chuckled. "Even that wouldst send a full grown stallion running for the hills with their tails betwixt their legs! We are quite, quite impressed." She flew back to her throne, now becoming intent in the conversation.

Celestia nodded at me. "Well, it seems you are now on good terms with Luna. Very impressive. So, I believe you both want to go home. Am I correct to assume so?" She asked.

Cory stepped forward. "Yes! I have a fiance' to go back to. Please, just get us home as quickly as you can." He yelled. Celestia nodded and looked to Luna, who shrugged.

"Well, humans, I can understand your urgency, but it took the Elements of Harmony to send you to a different plane. There are new bearers of the elements, and we'd have to train them vigorously on how to do it."

Cory cursed under his breath. "How long will it take!?" He shouted back. Celestia got down from her throne and pat Cory on the shoulder.

"It's alright. I know you're frustrated, believe me. But you're going to have to be patient." She whispered. I pat Cory on the back and nodded.

"Cory, don't worry. This world has more to do than Earth. You're going to have a great time here. As for me, I know I will." I chuckled and turned to Celestia and Luna. "Now. Are we going to be locked in the dungeon?"

Luna was seriously contemplating it, but Celestia shook her head. "No. We won't lock you in the dungeon. We would give you spare rooms, but dignitaries from the different kingdoms are staying here for a debate on boarder agreements and land settlements. It... appears we'll have to bunk for now."

The looks around the room were priceless. While I was happy with the arrangement, Cory seemed mortified and Luna just looked at her sister like she had two heads.

Celestia ignored the looks and continued. "If it isn't too much trouble, of course. Cory? You shall have your own bed and everything. Would you like to stay in my chambers?"

Cory finally agreed. "Alright... I see no harm in it." He said. Celestia smiled and gestured for him to follow her. She turned back to me and nodded.

"Goodnight, Nathan. Lovely to meet you." She said. I waved and nodded, turning to Luna once Celestia and Cory had left. Luna was staring at me oddly.

"Well, I guess we are sharing my chamber with thee..." She sighed. "Come. It is time for rest."

I followed Luna through the castle in silence. She seemed uninterested in me, which kinda smarts on the ego. I needed to get on good terms with her, not just because I had a massive crush on her, but... okay, because I had a massive crush on her... But I really needed to get on her good side. (and I hoped that good side involved those swaying flanks).

"Thou ist staring at our backside." She chastised, turning around, eying me with curiosity. I blushed and looked away as she chuckled. "Tis alright. We are not used to being eyed by the stallions, as they say."

I looked anywhere but at Luna, trying to shake the awkwardness of the situation. Okay, so magical beings can sense when they're being ogled. I'd have to remember that for later.

"We did not tell thee to stop staring, did we?" She sang as she entered her room. "Well, tonight could be interesting after all." I thought, following her in. I could have sworn she was swaying her hips as she entered on purpose just to tease me.

Luna opened her bedroom door and I was instantly blasted by a gust of nighttime wind. The room was jet black; the floors and the walls were made of a dark material, possibly polished obsidian, which shown beautifully in the moonlight that filtered through the gigantic skylight.

"Well, thou can sleep on the love seat. Or," She turned to me and sauntered over, forcing me to back up into a wall. "Thou can share a bed with us..."

She removed her silver slippers and ran her bare hoof down my chest, making me shiver and grunt in response. "Hmm... Thou art too easy, you know that? Now remove my crown." She whispered.

I complied. My hands were shaking like leaves as I placed them on the sides of her tiara. I lifted it slowly off her head and placed it on the table next to me. "Excellent... Now my neck piece?"

Luna pushed out her chest and the ornate black neck piece towards me. I wrapped my arms around her neck and unhooked it, making her sigh happily. I placed that on the table and looked back over to her, gulping.

Luna smiled and booped my nose. "That's a good human... A good, silly human." She tapped my nose with each word as I shook more.

"N-Not a problem..." I stuttered, trying to keep my cool. "Can... I help you?" I asked as she continued to rub my chest in a circular motion.

"Hmm? I do not know... Maybe thou can, maybe thou can't..." She whispered, pressing her nose against mine. I exhaled and nearly faltered to the floor. My body was shivering like mad as I relived the fantasies in my head. I was on an edge, a high I've never felt in my twenty years of life. It was equal to the thrill of skydiving, or cliff jumping. The adrenaline coursing through my body could rival a bull on speed.

Luna watched me intently and gasped. "Young human! Those are some very dirty thoughts about us!" She said, lightly slapping my face. I moaned from the slap, enjoying it way, way too much. Luna inched her mouth closer and closer to mine, lidding those perfect blue orbs of sexual lust and desire. She stopped just a millimeter from my lips, her breath blasting them with the force of a freight train. I wanted that kiss more than anything in the world! I never felt anything like this mad desire, the animalistic urge building inside me, screaming at me to pounce her and rut her like there was no tomorrow. But I held myself back with every fiber of my being. I had to remember she was the one in control here, and she wouldn't look to kindly on someone mounting her without permission.

She launched her lips up and pecked me on the nose, making me nearly jump out of my skin by its suddenness. "Good night, human." She whispered, walking over to her bed. I finally lost all feeling in my legs and fell to the floor. I watched her walk back to the bed, swaying her hips with such desire, that it'd make an impattent man's dick require a wheelbarrow for transportation. Granted, I was a little disappointed that nothing happened, but I couldn't expect it to be as epic as it was with Applejack.

Luna snuggled up in her bed and smiled at me. "Again, thou art too easy. Sleep well, for tomorrow, you and your cousin have a big day."

I didn't know what she meant, but I decided to get some sleep, and partake in a very cold shower tomorrow morning. I climbed onto the love seat and watched as Luna drifted off to sleep. "Damn it... She's beautiful." I sighed, drifting off to sleep as well.

Cory sat on Princess Celestia's couch, looking through the pictures on his cellphone. All the pictures of him and Sam, his family... It would be so long before he'd get to see them again and it was hard to accept it. He prayed this was all just some drunken nightmare, but it was too real to be one. He looked behind him as Celestia gazed into the phone at the photos.

"Is this your fiance'? She asked. Cory shut his phone off and nodded.

"Yeah. That's Sam. And I really would appreciate getting home sooner, rather than later."

"Your cousin seems to be enjoying himself." She affirmed. Cory snorted and shook his head.

"Yeah? That's because it's been his dream to come here. And of course, the cosmic beings favored him in this instance."

Celestia smiled. "Yes, I know about how our lives are a television show back in your realm. I am glad we were brought two very kind souls, though." She giggled, nuzzling his ear. "Don't worry, we'll make your stay as comfortable as possible."

Cory nodded and looked back to the pictures. "Thank you, Princess. This land may... be a little bit unorthodox, but as long as you all are willing to make us as comfortable as possible, then I guess I can deal with it."

Celestia smiled. "That is a good thing to hear. Now, since we're having border disputes between nations, and seeing as how you and your cousin are a new species here, I'd like it a lot if you'd put... a human perspective on things."

Cory just stared at her curiously. "So, let me get this straight. You know nothing about my cousin or I, yet you want us to be representatives for the human race?"

Celestia mock pondered. "Hmm, something like that, yes. It'll be fun, trust me." She winked. Cory swung his hair back and nodded.

"Alright, Princess. I'll do it. I don't know how my cousin is with large crowds." He chuckled. Celestia did as well and took a seat next to Cory.

"Indeed. But, I'm sure you'll be able to solve this more reasonably than anypony else could." She insisted.

"Fair enough." He sighed. "I'm... pretty beat. I think I'm going to hit the hay." He laid back on the couch and Celestia stood to give him room.

"Alright. Sleep tight, young Cory." She smiled, hopping into her own bed. She nestled herself under the covers and sighed happily, quickly drifting off to sleep after a very long day.

Cory took one last glance over to the Princess and chuckled. "Fucking ponies... Of all things." He muttered, before he, too, was sound asleep.

The morning came pretty quickly. While I'm sure Princess Celestia let Cory sleep in, Luna was quite intent on waking me up with a bang. And do you want to know how it went?

"GOOD MORROW, SILLY HUMAN!"

I shot up as quick as a bolt of lightning, only to be met by a pan hanging from a rope on the ceiling. I fell over onto the love seat, clutching my forehead as the jostling of the pot on the rope triggered a bucket of water to cascade down onto me. Thoroughly soaked, Luna then proceeded to dump a bag of flour on my head, giggling and laughing at my... set up misfortune.

"Hahaha! You should see the look on thine face! Tis priceless!" She fell onto her back snorting and cackling as I sat there, trying to figure out what the fuck had just happened.

"LUNA?! WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK!?" I yelled, wiping the gunk off of my face. I looked over to her, still laughing her cute little head off at my misfortune and got an idea. I smiled deviously and launched the goo in my hands onto Luna.

She seemed stunned to say the least. The wet flour hit her right in the face. She wiped her eyes and gasped at me. "HEY! TIS YOUR PRANK! KEEP AWAY!" She shrieked as I chased her across the room, flinging wet flour at her.

"You brought this on yourself, Princess!" I laughed, sending another glob her way. She disappeared in a puff of smoke just as it was about to hit her. "Luna! That's cheating!"

"Gotcha!" She whispered behind me, tackling me to the floor, laughing the entire time. She pinned my arms back and smiled deviously. "Now, thou can not throw globs of moist baking ingredients at us!" She giggled. "Now that thou art indisposed of..." She leaned in and pressed her nose into mine, smiling. "Hmm, there is something about you that intrigues us... We can't quite put our hoof on it."

I smiled and grabbed her hoof in my hand and placed it on my chest. Usually, I wouldn't be so bold, but she was on top of me, so it was alright. And she hadn't banished me to the moon for it. "Is it my odd body?" I asked, rubbing her hoof against my chest. She smiled and winked at me. "This was going well."

"Nay... it isn't that..."

I moved her hoof lower. "Is it my squishy belly?" She giggled again as I began to move her hoof lower. She stopped it and gave me a mock stern look.

"If thou wishes to keep your hand, you shall stop moving it towards your nethers." She raised a brow and kept her smile as I let her hoof go. "Now, we think we might know why thou intrigue us."

"And that is..." I trailed off, letting her finish. She slammed her stomach down on my erect groin, hard, making me grunt in pain.

"Oh, because thou art still too easy." She stood and walked over towards her bathroom. "Now, we have a tailor coming up in a few minutes. Thou shalt be fitted for a fine suit."

I stood awkwardly, still trying to shake the pain out of my nuts. "A suit? For what?" I asked. Luna poked her head out of the bathroom door and smiled.

"Thou and thine cousin are going to be representatives for the humans at today's meeting." She said nonchalantly, going back into the bathroom and starting the bath.

"Wait.... WHAT?!" I yelled. "No! I-I can't speak in front of other people! I-I have horrible stage fright and... OH God damn it!"

Luna yelled from the bathroom. "Well, luckily for thee, thou shalt not be in front of people, but many different species across Equestria. And thou shalt not be on a stage, but at a table."

I shook my head and sagged into the couch. "Well, lucky me then." I called back. "Now when's the tailor getting here?"

No sooner did I say that then a knock came at Luna's door. "Well, that answers that..." I sighed, opening it up. A light blue Unicorn with a violet mane stood in the doorway, shifting awkwardly on her hooves.

"Oh, um... Are you the human I was sent to take measurements of?" She asked shyly. She took one look at me and gasped. "What happened to you?!"

I wiped the gunk off me as best I could and snorted. "Luna being Luna. So, you're taking measurements?"

The mare shifted again and nodded. "Um, yes... If that's fine." Wow, she seemed to be a lot like Fluttershy in the shy as shit department.

"Yeah, that's fine. Come in." I said, letting her past. She levitated her belongings in with her and set them down by the love seat. She turned back to me with a tape measure, blushing.

"Oh, um... Can you remove your clothing?" She asked, pointing to my damp and flour cover clothes. I removed them all except for my boxers. "Oh my... um, just hold still please." She whispered, bringing over the measuring tape.

I complied with her, obeying when she asked me to lift my arm, or move my leg. She wrote down all the measurements and smiled at me. "So... um, thank you for being so compliant. Luna also wanted me to ask you something..."

I stretched my sore muscles from standing still for so long and smiled. "Sure. What is it?" Right as the words left my mouth she pounced me, pushing me onto the love seat. Gone was her shy and tender demeanor, replaced by confidence and a healthy dose of lust.

"Have you been a bad pony?" She asked in a husky, lusty voice. I stared wide eyed at her as she slammed her lips into mine. "Did Luna hire..."

"LUNA! DID YOU HIRE AN ESCORT?!" I shouted. All I could hear was the shower running, Luna either not hearing me or ignoring me. The pony began to grind my waste, soaking my underwear in her juices.

"Oh, don't fret, sweetie... Your my first human client... I need some practice if there are more of you." She kissed down my neck and chest, continuing her grinding. "Luna, I don't know whether to be angry or grateful... but goddamn it, this was one hell of a prank."

The pony pulled down my boxers, exposing my shaft to the coolness of Luna's room. "Oh, well! Somepony's an eager beaver! Now, hold still... this'll be fun!"

The pony lowered her head down and took my shaft in her mouth, sucking it with gusto. I moaned to the heavens as she squeezed her cheeks against the sides as she brought her head down on it, taking the entire length down her throat.

All I could do as watch her with a blank mind. This was really happening; I was being sucked off by a pony hooker! She wiggled her tongue against the head each time she came up, then squeezed the shaft with her cheeks as she came back down. Needless to say, this pony was a fucking pro at this! I was moaning like no tomorrow as I felt my shaft begin to tighten.

"Nghhh! I'm gonna cum!" I shouted, trying to hold it all back. The pony just moaned onto my dick, vibrating it which only pushed me closer to the edge. I let out one final cry as my seed shot down her throat, making her moan happily.

"Mmm! That tasted good!" She giggled, smacking her lips. "Now... it's time for the main event!" She laughed happily as she positioned herself above my shaft, then slammed downed just as fast. My soar balls didn't need the rough play right now.

"Hng! Easy! I've been hit in the balls more times in the past two days than I have in my life!" I grunted. The pony giggled and kissed me.

"Don't worry, silly human... You'll be okay. In about a day or two!" She slammed down harder, grinding forward whenever she came down.

Luna's pranks were insatiable! First the joke flirting last night and this morning, the whole frying pan flour thing, and now hiring a pony hooker to destroy my lower half? Now that's just cruel. I'd need to think of something to get back at her.

Before I knew it, I had reached my second climax, shooting deep into the escort mare. "OH! That was... Wow." She sighed. She didn't stop though. "Now, you have to wait for me to finish." She moaned, continuing her pace.

It was like that for another five minutes, my erection defying the tiredness I felt. She finally let out her final moan as she reached her own orgasm, her juices dribbling across my lap. She gave me one last kiss, stood up and grabbed her things.

"That was incredible... Thank you for the great time." She said with a wink as she made her way to the door. "I'll be sure to get these measurements back to the actual seamstress. Have a pleasant afternoon."

I waved to her as I panted madly on the love seat. The door clicked shut and I heard her trot away. Luna finally shut off the shower and reentered the room, towel wrapped around her head.

"Hmm. Did I miss the measurements? What a shame." She winked at me and walked over to the table, donning her regalia. "Tell me, did she take thorough measurements?"

I gave Luna a glare that could shatter diamond. "You... You are unbelievable!" I shouted, getting to my feet. "You really hired an escort just to prank me?!"

Luna gave me an, 'are you serious' look. "Really? We would have thought thou would enjoy a little... companionship. Especially after my teasing."

I sighed and fell back into the love seat. "I guess I still have a lot to learn about you, Luna... That was one for the books." Luna giggled and finished drying herself off.

"Well, I'm glad thou thinks so. Dost thou know what time it is?" She asked. I shrugged and looked at my phone and was surprised it was still accurate here.

"Its... 9:30. Why?" I asked curiously. She smiled at me and took one side step to the left.

"No reason."

Before I could continue the conversation, the love seat exploded beneath me.I flew through the air and landed right on my face where Luna once stood.

"You... Evil..."

Meeting with consequences

View Online

Chapter 3: Meeting with Consequences

The rest of the day went prank free for the most part. I guess Luna didn't see fit to torture me that much, but I still was watching my back, just in case. The tailor came up with my suit about an hour before the meeting was to start, which gave me enough time to shower and pamper before the event.

I exited the wash room with my tuxedo on and looked to Luna, who was dressed in a beautiful black dress with silver hemming. "So? How do I look?" I asked, spinning in place. Luna gave a hum and tapped her chin.

"Hmm. It appears to be missing something..." She pondered. She smiled wide in revelation as she went over to her vase of black roses. She plucked one up with her magic, broke the stem and placed it on the suit.

"There. Now thou looks quite charming!" She commented happily, eying every inch of me. "Now, tis time for the meeting to begin. Art thou ready?" She asked, patting my arm for comfort. I took a deep breath and nodded. Luna smiled and led me towards the meeting hall. We ended up running into Cory and Celestia halfway there. They both looked quite good in their outfits. Cory had his hair up in a ponytail and was flaunting a white, olde English style suit and cape. He also sported a yellow rose in the lapel.

"What do you think? Too much?" He chuckled. I nodded in approval and gave him the thumbs up.

"Nah. It wouldn't be you if it wasn't too much." I confirmed. He nodded and moved aside for Princess Celestia, who was wearing a beautiful white and yellow gown.

"Dear Nathan! What happened to your forehead?" Celestia gasped, gawking at the rather large bruise on my noggin. I turned to Luna, who just hummed innocently.

"You know, Luna being Luna." I chuckled, as did Celestia.

"Well, the meeting is about to get under way. Shall we make a good introduction?" She asked. Cory and I nodded as a pair of unicorns opened the door with their magic.

Instantly, Cory and I were assaulted with shouts and yells from the different heads of state and their advisers. The Minotaurs were slamming their fists on the table, pointing accusing fingers at the Gryphons, while the Gryphons flared their wings and talons at the Minotaurs, shouting obscenities back at the Bull men.

Luna was about to let lose the Royal Canterlot voice, when Celestia stopped her. "Sister, what better way to announce our guests than to let them reclaim order?"

Luna just stared at her sister and shrugged. "Very well, big sister." She turned to Cory and I. "Which one of thee has the mightiest voice?" She asked. Cory and I looked to one another. He raised a brow, which was the signal for me to go ahead. This was going to be good. I took one really deep breath and...

"SILENCE!!!!"

The room went absolutely still. The Minotaurs and Gryphons both looked in my direction with their fists and fingers still out at the other. Celestia raised a brow and smiled at me, while Luna just gawked. Apparently it was hard to come close to the Royal Canterlot voice, but I'm pretty sure I gave it my best shot and succeeded.

"What in the heck is that thing!?" A rather large Minotaur shouted, pointing at me. "Are you here to wage a war?!"

I just looked at him like he had a third eye. "What? No!" I yelled. He seemed to be disappointed as he slammed back down in his chair. The Gryphons looked at me with venom in their eyes.

"Well, if he isn't a warrior, then he'll make a good meal." The lead one with the red and gold trimmed plumage hissed, licking his beak.

Celestia stepped forward. "No, the human's are not for eating. They come from another world, by accident of course. They're here to join the... discussion and see if they can help settle this dispute." She and Luna walked over to their thrones and took their seats. There were two seats next to each one. My name was on a placard next to Luna's seat and Cory's the same with Celestia's. We both took up our seats and listened to the meeting.

"Tell these smelly Gryphons to get their lion butts off our land!" The lead Minotaur shouted spitting tobacco into a little metal pot at his side. I'm sure he and Cory would get along just fine.

The Gryphon leader came forward. "These ring nosed idiots don't know how to judge boarder distance! It is our land, and we're building there!"

I cleared my throat. "What are you building there, exactly?"

The Gryphon looked to me with amusement and smiled. "A military base. But I'm sure you don't even know what military even means!" The Gryphons at his side began to snicker as I leaned forward.

"Oh? Tell me? How many World Wars have you personally had?"

"What's a World-?"

"Do you know what a nuclear bomb is?"

"I don't-"

"Do you know what a fully automatic rifle looks like?"

"Full auto what?"

Luna and Celestia stared at me, then to the Gryphon. Clearly I had won the argument, which impressed both Princesses pretty well. I leaned back in my chair and crossed my arms, giving the head Gryphon a smug smile. "The point is settled. Don't judge a race based on appearance. My countries military is in the tens of thousands. millions of military vehicles, planes and unmanned drones. How many warriors do you have that can best a fully armored tank?"

The lead Gryphon shut his beak and scowled, making Luna giggle slightly and the head Minotaur burst out laughing. "I like this human! Nopony's ever showed up the head Gryphon like that!"

"And it's the last mistake he'll make..." The Griffon muttered.

Luna flashed a death glare over towards the Gryphon. "What didst thou say, Lord Talon Dagger?!"

Talon Dagger glared at Luna, then at me. "You heard me well enough, Wench! That boy has insulted my honor! I declare a dual! I demand satisfaction!"

Everyone in the chamber was in an uproar, shouts from the Pony nobles disagreeing, the Minotaurs backing me up, and the Gryphons pointing and cussing at me. I looked to Luna, and she looked to me, very unsure of what to do.

"Well human?!" He shouted, jumping into the middle of the room with a loud thud. "Let's see you best me!" He withdrew his sword, notched and discolored from years of use. hundreds of unfortunate's blood stained the blade, making it a yellowish orange color.

I felt the knot form in my stomach as Celestia, Luna and Cory gave me worried looks. Cory shook his head, Celestia just stared in fear, and Luna's appearance was very cryptic, hiding behind an air of royal training. I didn't know what I should do. I took one look down at Lord Talon Dagger, then back to Luna. I took a deep breath and made my decision.

"Bring me a sword!" I shouted. The Minotaurs cheered me on, the ponies voiced their protests, and Cory just looked away, clearly hurt with my decision. Luna, however stared at me with a look of pride. One of the guards hesitantly passed me his blade, doing so when he got a small nod from Celestia. I dove over the raised podium and spun the curved sword in my hand. There was no way I was backing out now.

"Brave, Human. But, foolish. I have never been bested in combat." He boasted, sticking out his chest.

I gulped and flashed a grin. "There's a first time for everything, right?" I goaded. The Griffon hissed and began to circle left, I circled right and the chamber became as quiet as the grave.

I never took my eyes off Talon Dagger. Gryphons were incredible fast, and could pounce in an instant when sensing weakness. I watched him intently, sword poised forward. God, I hoped all those years as a child practicing with Lightsabers paid off!

"Bring that war mongering son of a cockatrice down, human!" The Minotaur shouted. Talon Dagger had enough. He rushed forward, launching himself with his wings flared. I eeped and ducked under his sword, which skimmed the top of my head.

I could feel the blood pour from the wound and into my face. Celestia gasped and Cory shouted for the fight to stop, but the uproar at that point drowned out his voice. I saw the bit of skin on Talon's blade, dangling there with some hair still attached to it. He scooped it up and ate it, smiling.

"Delicious! You'll make a fine dinner, fool!"

"Always wanted to eat a giant chicken!" I shouted, rushing in. Our blades clashed, echoing through the chamber. I nearly lost my grip on the sword from the strength of Talon Dagger. I adjusted both my hands, holding tighter and more stable. I swung at the Gryphon with all my might, skimming his head feathers. Talon Dagger replied in kind, swinging a talon at me, which I ducked under, only to be kicked into a table by his massive lion leg, which clawed my skin with dagger like claws.

I hit the table, which splintered from the force of the collision. I felt my collar bone crack and yelled in pain as the table toppled at an angle behind me. I reached for my sword, but it was no where in sight!

"Oh fuck!"

"Time to get satisfaction!" He yelled, diving at me. I had only a second to prepare, but managed to grab the only thing close enough to me. That decision will make me respect table legs for the rest of my life.

No one could see what happened. The Gryphon was towering over my body, and the sword had stabbed down. Cory shouted in defiance as Celestia and Luna gasped, the Gryphons cheered and tried to rub it in everypony's faces, and the Minotaurs were deathly silent now, looking to one another as the pony nobles looked away, wincing. Lord Talon Dagger had claimed another soul.

"Get this thing off of me!" I murmured from under the corpse. Everyone gasped as Luna jumped down and levitated Lord Talon Daggers body off of me. The Gryphons sword stuck into the wood of the table, missing me by a millimeter and one of the table legs was punctured through Talon Dagger's chest, which was still dripping with blood. I, however, was covered in it.

The Chamber was in a frenzy. The Minotaurs high fived each other, giving me the rock symbol, the pony nobles clapped and the Gryphons just gawked at me. I shakily got to my feet and Cory fell back into his chair in relief, which Celestia copied at the exact same time. Luna beamed brightly and hugged me tight.

"H-How didst thou-"

"Survive?" I interrupted, pulling away from her. "No idea... Now, if you'll excuse me..." I threw up all over the floor, sickened by what had just happened. (and being covered in blood didn't help.) I looked back up to the Gryphons and scowled. "No military bases on other countries borders! If there's one lesson I can impart from my world, it's that'll cause war, and DON'T FUCK WITH 'MERICA!"

Everyone cheered and the Gryphons hastily agreed, signing a treaty with the Minotaurs. I was back in my seat, nursing my head wound with a few towels one of the servants brought over. I hadn't noticed it before, what with the adrenaline and all, but this wound hurt like a mother fucker.

Finally, with my head done bleeding, the meeting ended. "Well, thank you all for coming to an agreement. It has been... rather unorthodox, to say the least... And, who is the next Lord Gryphon?"

"I am." A female Gryphon spoke up. "Madame Pompador." She stated proudly. Celestia smiled.

"Well, Madame, I am sorry about your leader." Celestia said sincerely. The Griffon scoffed and waved a talon.

"That fool made the wrong move messing with the human." She smiled, giving me a wink. I stiffened and gulped, reading it all too well.

"I suppose so. Now, I hope to see you all at the Garden party this evening. Thank you for coming. Meeting adjourned." She announced. The attendees stood and left giving me either looks of approval, or glares of hate. I didn't mind it. Actually, I preferred being on the Minotaurs good side. Awesome race, to say the least. But, I was still pretty angry by everything that had happened.

Luna trotted over to me and smiled. "Now, it is time to take thee to the infirmary. Tis a nasty wound thou has acquired."

"I'm fine." I assured, my tone taking a little bit harsher air than I intended. Luna gave me an odd look.

"Young Nathaniel? Ist thou alright?" She asked. I took a deep breath and steadied myself.

"No... I'm really not alright, Luna..." I looked down at myself, the blood still soaking into my clothes and skin. "I'm going for a bath. Just... No one disturb me for a while."

I made my way back up to Luna's room and turned on the tub. I filled it almost to the brim with hot water and sunk in, sighing. I was still shaking like a leaf and couldn't even believe I had taken on a Gryphon and won, be it with a freaking table leg for Christ's sake.

I scrubbed all the blood off of me and just spent the rest of the bath relaxing. The wound on my head needed to be covered, but I could do that after the bath.

"Want me to take a look at that?"

I jumped, jostling water out of the tub as I stared at the Gryphon in the doorway. It was the female one from before. Madame Pompadore.

"Jeez! You scared the hell out of me..." I sighed, trying to cover myself up with the suds. The Griffon giggled and removed her noble woman gown. "Uhh..."

She stared sideways at me and smiled, flashing her sleek, curved body. "Don't worry. I won't bite." She winked, climbing into the opposite end of the tub as me, sighing happily.

"I don't think Luna would like you in her chambers." I tried to tell her, hoping she'd get the hint. If she did, It went right over her head, or she ignored it completely.

"Hmm... There's something about baths that just... make one feel so refreshed and new." She sighed happily and scooted closer. "I can't thank you enough for dealing with that feather brain. Now I can lead our people down a better path."

"Thank the table leg." I grunted, making her laugh again.

"Oh. Give yourself some credit, sweetie. You know, you are considered a champion right now..."

"Yeah, to Gryphons. And I'm not really in a Gryphon loving mood." I assured her. Resting my head back. She giggled and climbed on top of my waist, grinning deviously. I didn't have the strength to protest, and I stopped caring at this point.

"Well, I'm in a human loving mood... What do you say, stud?" She asked seductively, trailing her claw down my chest. It drew a little bit of blood, which I liked... A lot.

"Ngnhhn. That kinda hurt you know." I sighed. She wiggled her hips around and smiled, swishing her tail back and fourth happily.

"Hm, but something tells me you liked it..." She lowered her head and pressed her beak to my lips. She couldn't kiss, but she could play tongues pretty well. I gave up trying to argue with her and just let her do her thing. I wondered what I'd be like to do it with a Gryphon...

Before I knew it, I found out. She wiggled her hips down, sending my slick member inside her. She purred happily, running her claws up and down my chest.

"You're such an odd creature, yet something about you is just so..."

"Interesting? Yeah, I've been getting that a lot." I chuckled. She smiled happily and licked my cheek, continuing to slide up and down on me. I had to admit, Madame Pompadore felt pretty good. She was tight enough to make it increasingly pleasurable, yet, well I don't want to say loose, but not as tight to make it easy.

"Oh, do you like this?" She moaned, increasing her pace. I sighed and nodded, resting my head back more as she nipped at my neck. "Hehe. Silly human."

I let my hands fall onto her backside, guiding her body in synch with my thrusts. "Mmm. You're getting into it." She teased, licking my nose.

"Did.. I have a choice?" I moaned. I ran my left hand between her wings, making her stiffen and wince. I guess a Gryphons sensitive spot is the same as a Pegasai.

"No." She said nonchalantly. "But, I knew you weren't going to complain. You're strong-" She gasped as I thrusted into her harder. "Your... brave, and your... oh, fuck... and you're very good at this." She purred.

"I try my best." I grinned, moving my hand to her clit as I continued to thrust into her. She moaned loudly and I could feel her body begin to quiver more. She was almost there.

"T-That's it! R-Right there! Oh, fuck! Human's are awesome!" She yelled, happily. An instant later, I could feel her waist explode around me. I thrusted into her faster and came deep inside her, making her sigh, twitch and pant happily. I laughed at her choice of vocabulary before.

"Huh... you know, for a noblewoman, you don't really act the part." I said. She slapped me lightly and licked the blood that had been accumulating on my chest from her previous clawing. She smacked her lips and grinned deviously.

"That, and I was taught better than to play with my food." She teased. I just grinned and grabbed her tight rump again. "Oh, now you get it. We are far from done." She giggled as we kissed again.

We finished up the casual sex after about thirty minutes. Madame Pompadore seemed satisfied and so was I. As we were getting redressed, a knock came at the door. "Nate? It's Cory. Can I come in?"

"Sure. It's open." I called out, getting my old clothes on. The half dressed Pompadore looked at me stunned as Cory walked in.

Cory stepped in and eyed the scene carefully. I was half dressed and wet with a female Gryphon who was in the same predicament. He picked up on the signs pretty quickly.

"Uh... Not even going to ask." He said, grinning awkwardly to the Gryphon who smiled back awkwardly as she finished adorning herself in her jewelery.

"Well. This was fun, Nathan. I'll look forward to seeing you again." She winked, quickly trotting out. With her gone, Cory turned to me and frowned.

"Well?" He asked. I finished scrubbing my head down and stared at him, waiting for him to say something else. He didn't.

"Well what?" I asked.

Cory rolled his eyes. "Oh, I don't know; how about the fact you nearly got yourself killed today!" He yelled, making me wince. Cory never yelled.

"I'm a big boy, Cory. I did what I had to do."

Cory scoffed and crossed his arms. "Yeah, and if you had kept you mouth shut, that Gryphon wouldn't have called on the dual. You nearly got beheaded!"

I tapped the wound and winced. "Yeah, but I didn't. And, I solved the land dispute! I think it all worked out for the best." I assured, keeping my smile.

Cory frowned and squeezed my arm. "Nathan? You mean the world to Sam and I. What if something happened to you here? What would I tell our family? Friends? That you died in some fairytale world?"

"At least I'd die happy!" I shot back. Cory backed away and stared at me for a long time before getting it.

"You aren't coming back with me, are you?" He asked, clearly hurt. I pulled on my shirt and sighed, walking over to Luna's balcony. I took one look at the vast kingdom of Equestria and could feel a tear of happiness leak out.

"Cory... How many people can say their dreams have come true?" I asked him. "Their real dreams. Not the ones that were in reach, but the ones that were beyond the stars?"

"Nathan, don't get philosophical with me... You don't belong here and you know it."

"I don't belong back home, either. I was nothing but an outcast, a weirdo, a loser... Here? I'm somebody."

Cory stepped over. "You're my best friend, my brother!" He shot back. "Don't think of yourself as those things. Remember what you mean to me, Sam, and our family! Why would you even want to stay here?"

I just gestured to the land. How peaceful, fresh and new it was. Cory looked out on it as well and couldn't contain the whistle. "That's why I want to stay. This world is so beautiful, so... different. And I love each and every second of it. Who knows, maybe I can be a professor of Human studies here. Make something of myself for a change."

"Nathan? Just promise me that you'll consider coming home? Please?" He begged.

I sighed and took one last look out at Ponyville and smiled. He didn't have to know it yet, but my mind was made up. I was going to stay, and I was going to live a life no one ever thought they could live. "I'll think about it." I lied. He bought it.

"Thank you. The Garden Party is going to start in just a few. You coming down?" He asked, heading for the door. I leaned against the balcony and nodded. "Alright. I'll see you down there."

I was alone. Finally. I just didn't want this moment to end. Looking down at Equestria, I could see a life I could start. If I could be here, then nothing was out of my reach.

I heard the clopping of hooves behind me and instantly knew who it was. "Luna? How long have you been listening?"

Luna stepped onto her balcony and joined my gazing. "How didst thou know it was me?" She asked. I smiled and continued to stare out into the wilderness.

"I just figured. So, how much of the conversation did you hear?"

Luna sighed and looked out with me. "All of it. Dost thou... really wish to stay in Equestria? Forever?" She asked. I sighed and pushed away from the balcony, heading back inside.

"I don't know. All signs point to yes, but I don't know about my family or friends. What would they do if I was... gone forever?" I turned back to Luna who was in the threshold of the balcony and the room. The way the setting sun hit her was so beautiful. Orange on dark blue... So contrasting, yet so perfect together. "And what if I wanted to stay because of somepony..." I muttered.

Luna stepped closer. "What was that last part?" She asked curiously. I ignored her question and plopped down on the couch.

"Look... This has been my dream for over two years now. Who can honestly say they've lived their dreams to the fullest?"

Luna smiled and took a seat next to me. "I dost not know. Some dreams are cut thin, but, to fully experience ones dreams, whole and unscathed? That is a very hard achievement to accomplish."

I sighed again and brought my hands to my face. "Luna... I-"

She leaned in, smiling. "Yes? Thou can tell us anything." She said sincerely. I just looked into those beautiful orbs for eyes.

"I..." Where the hell was I going with this? Was... I trying to say what I think I was. Luna was leaning in intently. I shouldn't be saying something like this... "I... need to ask you a serious question."

Luna leaned back into an upright position and nodded. "O-Of course. What dost thou wish to know?" She asked. "Was that... No, it couldn't have been disappointment I heard in her voice..."

I cleared my throat. "What do you think of me?" I asked seriously. "And be honest."

Luna stiffened and flashed a little grin. "Well... I only just met you, dear Nathan. How... should I feel?"

I looked at her and put my hand on her shoulder. "That's easy for you. You only just met me for your sister's sake. Me? I've seen you for years on TV. It's weird, I know... But, I've always thought you were..."

"I was what?"

"You were really beautiful... And that duel today? It angered me when he called you a wench... Just saying." I sighed as she stared at me curiously.

"They were only words, Nathaniel. Nothing more. Those thousand years on the moon have made me a hardened soul. Why did thou feel the need to defend thy honor?"

There she was, trying to wheedle the answer out of me again. I didn't want to say it. It would probably estrange Luna and I for good if I told her that... I love her.

"Never mind..." I finally let out. "Let's just get down to the garden party, huh?"

Luna nodded. "Why, yes. That does sound like a good plan. I shall lead you there." She stood and walked over to the door, smiling. I followed her out with a small smile. "She'll know soon enough. I'll tell her someday."

Luna and I walked through the castle in silence. It was kind of off putting how quiet she was, since she was quite chatty when we first met. I couldn't take the silence any longer! I needed words and things!

"So... a Garden Party, huh?" I asked, rubbing the back of my neck. I had no idea what to say to her, so I was just bull shitting at this point.

"Yes. We always host a gathering in the gardens for the dignitaries. Tis been that way for centuries, and is just good manners." She told me, also having an air of awkwardness in her voice.

"This is awkward isn't it?" I finally said with a sigh. Luna didn't say a thing. "Alright. Shutting up now."

Luna looked back at me, missing her trademark smile I've been so used to seeing since we met. "No, tis not that... It's just that... Thou art the first real friend I have had since I returned from my banishment. And I wonder why you put up with thy jokes and faults."

I gave her a blank stare. "What faults?" I asked. Luna, again, didn't answer; just deciding to go with a frown and looking away. I thought it best to cheer her up. "Luna, I don't believe anybody has faults. We're all different, and we all have our own personalities. You are who you are, and I could never like you any less."

Luna turned back to me and- Aha! There's that smile I craved so much. The next thing I remember is being tackled to the floor in a crushing embrace and a flurry of magic mane in my mouth.

"Thou art the sweetest gentlecolt we have ever met." She sniffled, squeezing me tighter. I gasped for air and hugged her back.

"That's... awesome. Can't... breath!" I struggled with each word, which wasted what little air I had left. Luna gasped and climbed off me, helping me to my feet.

"Oh! I'm sorry! I did not mean to almost suffocate thee!" She apologized. I grabbed her hoof and stood, smiling.

"Don't worry about it, Luna. So, Garden Party, huh?" I asked. Luna smiled and whipped me with her tail.

"Come on, silly human. Tis this way." She giggled, leading me on. "Oh, and could you do us one teensy, tiny little favor?" She asked sweetly.

How could I ever refuse? "Of course. What is it?" I asked. Luna flashed a lidded glance in my direction with an accompanying smile so suggestive, it'd have porn novels written around it.

"Could thou stare at my backside? Tis an... enjoyable pressure it puts on our mind." She winked, turning back around and giving her rump a little wiggle. Of course, I obliged eagerly, watching her sway her hips too and fro as we made our way to the garden all too quickly.

That's it! My mind was made up. I was staying in Equestria!

Garden Party Shenanigans

View Online

Chapter 4: Garden Party Shenanigans

Luna coughed lightly, taking my attention off her backside. We had made it to the entrance of the gardens rather quickly, which was a darn shame. I was enjoying my view just as much as Luna was enjoying me enjoying her view. She giggled and pressed my wrinkled t-shirt down.

"Tis a shame that your suit was ruined... Thou looked quite charming in it." She smiled. I smiled as well and put my hand on her cheek, making her stiffen. It. Was. Adorable!

"It's a shame you decided not to wear your dress. Although, the view is nice..." I trailed off, looking over her shoulder. She placed her hoof on my cheek and brought my face back to hers.

"Ha ha. Very clever. Art thou ready? You will have quite the swarming after what happened today." She giggled, then did the last thing I ever expected. She kissed my cheek. "Also... T'was very noble of you to defend thy honor. Just do not think of me as helpless. I am anything but, and I am sharing that bit of thy feelings with you in confidence." She gave me a stern look, to which I simply nodded.

"Of course. I know you're not helpless. If anything, I'm the one who decided to go to war naked." Luna arched a brow. "Sorry, just a little saying I made up just now."

Luna giggled and nodded. "Ah, We just got it. Quite funny. Now, let us go." She smiled, wrapping her right wing around me. I nestled into the embrace as we entered the gardens.

Like Luna said, I was instantly swarmed by ponies, Minotaurs, and a couple of Gryphons. All of them asked me a flurry of questions and I instantly got a feeling of being overwhelmed. I guess Luna picked up on my distress, so she dispersed the crowd.

"Everypony, please! Give the poor human some space! Tis quite needed after his ordeal. Now, I am sure he shall be happy to talk to you in small groups, so long as you don't flurry him with questions."

The crowd grumbled and went about their business, all except one Minotaur; the large one from earlier. He approached me and held out his hand.

"Name's Chief Iron Horns. That was one impressive display today!" He chuckled. I smiled and shook his hand, nearly getting my bones turned to powder.

"Well, I did what I had to do, I guess. I'm not one to back down from a challenge." I smiled. Iron Horns chuckled and nodded.

"Same here! Backing down is for sissies! Say, want to join us in a drink? They're serving a fine selection of the Minotaur's finest hard alcohols. Think you're bull enough to drink it?" He challenged. "Of course, her majesty, Princess Luna is welcome to join in as well, you know, if she can handle the drink."

I flashed Luna a smile, which she returned in kind. "Alright, Chief. You're on." I accepted, walking with Luna over towards the group of Minotaurs around a few barrels of their drinks.

"You know, just one glass is enough to make a Minotaur tipsy. We do not know how thou shalt fair against their drink." Luna said worriedly. I smiled and shrugged.

"I can hold my liquor. Besides, how strong can it be?" I asked as I was handed a mug of a very alcoholy smelling liquid. "Bottoms up!" I cheered, chugging it down. The Minotaurs cheered, then burst out laughing when I nearly hacked up a lung. "Oh, yeah... How strong can it be?"

one and a half mugs... that is all it took to send me spiraling into the so drunk, I'll dry hump a tree mode. The Minotaurs were all laughing hysterically as I fell to the ground, trying to find my damn mug. I looked up to see Luna holding it above me with her magic.

"We think thou hath had too much to drink." She chided, drinking the rest of mine with a satisfied sigh. I huffed and crossed my arms, falling over onto my side in that position.

"I gotta hand it to the human," One of the Minotaurs chuckled. "He can hold it better than any pony I've ever met! Even if he does act like an idiot."

"Hey!" I shouted, getting to my feet shakily. "I will have you know that I am not an idiot... but, a buffoon!" I laughed hysterically and looked over to Luna, who simply rolled her eye's as she took another sip of her drink.

"Hey..." I said to her lightly, trying to catch my drunkenness with the speed of a racing snail. Luna turned to me and smiled.

"Yes, Nathaniel? What is it?" She asked. I reached into my jeans and found just what I was looking for. I pulled out my Ipod, which everyone looked at curiously.

"Imma go find the DJ... I've been hearing music, but I just can't see who's... Aha! There she is!" I shouted, spotting the white Unicorn at the turn tables. I turned back to Luna and the Minotaurs. "Excuse me..." I mumbled, bumping my way through the crowd.

On my way to the DJ station, I managed to bump right into Pompadore, who seemed delighted to see me. "Oh, well, if it isn't the human! Oh, and if he isn't just a bit drunk." She giggled. "Where are you off too?"

I smiled and showed her my Ipod. "Gonna share some of the songs of my people." I smiled dumbly. Pompadore looked at the device curiously.

"What is that thing?" She asked, poking it with her claw. Instantly, the screen lit up, making her jump. I just laughed at her misfortune.

"It's an Ipod touch. It holds music that you can play back." I informed her. Probably not the best description of an Ipod ever, but I was drunk. I had my excuse.

"Uhuh... Well, good luck. I have to go see Princess Celestia, so if you'll excuse me..." She smiled and ran a talon across the crotch of my jeans, making me stiffen. She giggled and walked away, saying the same old mantra I've been hearing non-stop. "Silly human..."

"Why does everyone call me that..?" I muttered, finally making my why to the DJ. Vinyl Scratch was trying her darnedest to untangle some wires that had jumbled up. She was on her back, her forelegs flailing the wiring up in the air as she cursed loudly. She looked like a pissed off cat with a ball of yarn.

"Need any help there, Vinyl?" I chuckled. The mare instantly looked up at me and halted her flailing.

"Whoa... You're the human dude! And you know my name?" She asked astonished. I smiled and shrugged.

"Well, you are a famous DJ. With that said, I thought it'd be best to share my music with you."

Vinyl's eyes widened under her trademark purple shades. She instantly lept forward, jumping from hoof to hoof. "Ho my gosh! You have music from where you're from?! How different is it from mine? Is it good? Can I listen? Huh, huh, huh?!"

"Wow..." I stammered. "Very Pinkie Pie of you. Anyway, do you have a plug that can fit into here?" I asked, showing her the hole on the top of my ipod. She tapped her chin and began digging through the tangled mess, cussing and muttering under her breath about how she'll destroy whoever invented wiring. She finally came back up with an appropriate cord and smiled.

"Here we go! This should work. So, what song should we listen to first?" She beamed. I smiled and opened up my music library, scanning for something that would be perfect. Sure enough, I found it in the form of the Italobrothers. Stamp on the Ground. Absolutely perfect!

"This! Oh God, this!" I smiled. I grabbed Vinyl's mic and tapped it, getting every party goers attention. "Hello everypony, Gryphon, and Minotaur!" I cheered. "Who's ready to have some fun?!"

I got a few hollers, mostly from the Minotaurs. "Wow, tough crowd. Alright, Vinyl? Let's give them a taste of some good earth music."

She nodded and pressed play on the Ipod. The music began to blare. I let the small opening play out and turned to Vinyl when the beat kicked up. "Come on, let's stamp on the ground."

She smiled and stood next to me as I moved my feet in rhythm to the beat, then she copied, laughing as we picked up the pace. Everyone at the party began to get into the rhythm and surround the stage, bobbing their heads. I decided, in my drunken stupor, it'd be wise to sing. Which I did.

Everypony cheered me on as I sung and danced to the catchy tune. I spotted Luna coming to the front of the crowd, smiling and laughing. I waved her up on stage, but she shook her head. I wasn't taking no for an answer, so I pulled her up on the stage, getting her to yell in defiance.

I turned her towards me and began dancing, she smiled and, knowing I wouldn't let her get away from this, began hopping from her right legs, to her left legs. It was adorable, and she was starting to get into it. Her smile was as large as a crescent moon and her laughs were as hardy as a drunken sailors.

A lot of the party goers were getting into it, stamping there hooves, claws and paws to the beat. It was so great to see them having fun! I laughed as I took Vinyl's left hoof, spinning her around and catching her. She laughed happily as she landed back on her hooves, picking up her stamping.

I reached out for Luna's hoof, which was ready and waiting. I spun her and grabbed her other foreleg. She was standing on her hind legs, stamping in synch with me as I held her forelegs. She had such a cute smile which nearly melted my heart.

The last part of the song came up and I decided to escalate the dancing. I moved my feet fast and hard, and when the last note played, I did a front flip right off the stage.

Everybody gasped when I landed, surprisingly, on my feet! When I picked my head back up, everyone instantly cheered as loud as they could, demanding an encore. I smiled and got back on stage, placing the song on loop. "You all have fun with that. I need a break." I said through the mic. Everyone was just fine with that, and began to dance amongst themselves.

When I looked back up, I saw Celestia, Cory and the mane six staring up at me, varying degrees of 'wat' written on their faces. Luna trotted up behind me, panting wildly as she hugged me with her wing.

"That was quite marvelous! Why didn't thou tell us you could sing?" Luna asked curiously. I smiled and shrugged.

"It never came up." I turned to the others and smiled sheepishly. "Hey... when did you guys come in?" I asked.

Celestia giggled and smiled. "Well, about the same time the music started..."

Celestia stood towards the back of the party, mingling with some of the noble ponies. She wasn't much for parties, but appearances were everything, despite how boring it was. Just once, she wanted things to be spiced up. She'd probably never get that wish.

"Excuse me, Princess?"

Celestia turned to see Cory standing behind her, a look of concern on his face. She turned to the nobles and asked for some alone time. They nodded and left, leaving Celestia and Cory alone. "Yes, Cory? How may I help you?" She asked.

Cory sighed and looked over towards Nathan, who was bumbling around the crowd. "I wanted to talk to you about my cousin." He finally said.

Celestia smiled. "What about?" She asked, not bothering to guess at what he wanted to say.

Cory took a deep breath. "He... says he might want to stay here when you figure out how to send us back."

Celestia could sense the distress in the young mans voice. He was afraid his cousin would make the choice to stay behind, while he returned to his original life. "Cory, I know how hard that must be for you. But, you have to understand, it is his decision if he wants to stay or not. You cannot force the decision on him."

Cory blinked. "Wait. You're okay with him staying here? But, we're different! Our kind doesn't belong in this world!" He stuttered, trying to get her on his side.

"Cory. Just look at Nathan." She smiled. Cory turned to see him fumbling on the stage with a white unicorn, laughing and having a good time fiddling with his Ipod. "Tell me your cousin doesn't look happy. Have you ever seen that look on his face?"

Cory knew the answer. No; he had never seen his cousin so happy or so full of energy. It was like Nathan was an empty fountain, and this worlds happiness was like water, filling him to the brim. He wanted his cousin to be happy, but...

"I'll miss him if he decides to stay..." Cory muttered. Celestia sighed and placed a hoof on his shoulder.

"I know. But, you have to honor and respect whichever decision he decides to make. I can't force him to go home, nor will I. He is more than welcome to spend his days in our land, offering what he knows to us."

Cory smiled. "Yeah, he was talking about being a teacher of human studies at a university or something." Celestia smiled and nodded.

"And do you know how easily he'd get that job, Cory? I don't know what his life was like back home, but here, he feels like he can accomplish anything. Do you really want to take that chance away from him without thinking about how he feels?"

Cory was silent. He knew how selfish it was to want to make him want to go back home. He knew Nathan was a very sad man. He'd lost so much in his life and he was barely trudging through the muck to make it through each day. Here? Nothing was a chore. Not even getting up was a hassle. Here you just wanted to start the day and make it the best you've ever had.

"No..." Cory finally said. "I don't. I want him to be happy, even if it... hurts the rest of us." Celestia smiled and gave him a hug, which he wasn't expecting at all.

"That is a very brave and humble thing to do. And if he decides to stay here, you have nothing to worry about. He'll be so well taken care of. Just know he'll be happy for all his days."

Cory smiled and wiped away a tear that had formed. "Yeah, I know." He sighed. He looked behind Celestia to see six mares. Two he recognized from the farm; Applejack and... Rainbow Dash? The rest were a complete mystery to him. "Princess? We have company." He said.

Celestia broke the hug and turned, noticing the six mares behind her. Some had caring smiles on their faces, while one purple unicorn had a creepy smile adorning hers.

"Oh, wow! H-He's taller than you mentioned, Applejack."

Applejack rolled her eyes. "That's just one of 'em, Twilight. The other is... Say, where is Nathan? Ah'm sure he'll be happy ta see us!" She smiled, looking around.

"Or buck you again, whichever is his priority." Rainbow Dash mused. Cory coughed awkwardly while Celestia blushed and concealed a giggled. Twilight turned to Applejack and gawked.

"You... Wow! What was it like? How different is he from a pony? Is it larger or smaller-"

"Okay! Enough of that conversation! Hi, I'm Cory!" Cory interrupted, clearly not wanting to hear anymore of where Twilight went, or what details about his cousin Applejack was going to reveal.

Applejack chuckled and turned to Twilight. "Ah'll tell ya later. Right now, we have other things to attend to," She turned to Celestia. "like why in the hay did ya arrest them?!" She asked loudly.

Celestia smiled. "I'm very sorry for that, but I needed to assure the populace that, if they were a threat, then they were being dealt with quickly and in a way that made sure we treated the matter seriously."

"Almost too seriously!" Rainbow Dash yelled. "Your guards nearly trampled Everypony in the Apple home!"

Celestia sighed. "Again, I am terribly sorry. Now, I take it you got my letter?" She asked. Twilight nodded and looked to Cory.

"So, we have to send them home?" She asked, disappointed. She sported a rather large frown as her ears drooped back.

"Maybe just me." Cory sighed. Twilight perked up. "Nathan might stay here."

"Really?!" Twilight gasped. "Oh my gosh! I'll need to ask him about everything! What his home is like, what people do for-" Twilight was silenced by a rather large shove from Rainbow Dash. She gestured up to Cory, who was looking away with a pained expression. "Oh... I'm sorry, Cory. I-I didn't think-"

"It's okay. I'm glad he'll have friends here. So, how are you going to-"

"Hello everypony, Grypon, and Minator! Who's ready to have some fun?!"

The group turned to see Nathan, stumbling about the stage with a mic in hand. "Oh my god, the sonofabitch is wasted off his ass." Cory chuckled, placing a hand over his face. Applejack giggled, as did Rainbow Dash, while the others just watched the human act like a fool.

He eventually stopped his ramblings enough to play his Ipod. Everyone listened as the heavy beat echoed across the garden, and watched as Nathan and Vinyl began to stamp their feet and hooves in time to the beat.

"Well, Ah didn't know your cousin could dance!" Applejack said, then gasped when he started singing. "Or sing! Wow, that's a voice!"

Cory chuckled. "He's a man of many talents, so- Oh my god, he's getting the other Princess up there!"

Everyone gasped as he pulled Luna on stage, getting her to dance with him. The sight was so foreign to Celestia, Twilight, and her friends, that they couldn't help but gawk, while Cory just laughed to the side.

"Dude..." Rainbow Dash said, collecting her jaw. "That's rad."

"This human knows how to PARTY!" Pinkie cheered, hopping up and down. "I bet me and him can plan such amazing super-ific parties together! Oh! I bet he can help me plan his surprise party!" She shouted excitedly.

"Um... how will it be a surprise then?" Fluttershy asked, hiding behind her mane. "I mean, if you don't mind me saying..." She added.

The ponies finished watching the one man spectacle as Nathan front flipped off the stage, getting a massive applause from the attendees.

"Okay, enough standing around!" Twilight hollered, quickly trotting off through the crowd. "I want to talk to this human if it's the last thing I do!"

"And so, here we are." Celestia finished, leaving out the conversation his cousin had with her, of course. I chuckled lightly and turned to Twilight and her friends.

"Well. When you guys are ready to start learning how to send us back home, then let us know." I smiled. Twilight nodded vigorously and turned to her teacher.

"Right. Princess, should we get started now?" She asked. Celestia giggled and shook her head.

"No, Twilight. Right now, you and your friends deserve to have a good time. Go on and party; mingle a little, make some friends." She turned her attention to her little sister and the humans. "Are you three okay to continued the party?"

Cory shrugged. "I'm fine, but, I don't know about this guy." He sneered, jabbing a finger in my direction.

"Hey, I'm eighty-four percent sure I can still party." I countered. "Say, where's that Gryphon lady... I wonder how well she'll handle a Minators alcohol."

Luna looked around as well and, to her surprise, none of the Gryphons were here. "Huh... They all seem to have left. Quite odd..."

I turned to Celestia. "Pompadore said she was going to talk to you when I ran into her in the crowd. Did she tell you where she was going?" I asked.

Celestia shook her head. "No. She never came to see me. Why would her and her associates just leave like that?" She pondered aloud.

I smiled and shrugged. "Eh, I wouldn't worry about it too much. Now, how about we all-"

And there it was. I didn't realize at the time what happened, but everyone around me began to scream and panic. I didn't know what for. Everything seemed to go in slow motion as Celestia called her Solar Guards and pointed up to the roofs. Cory ran to my right, and Luna to my left, while the others stood around close, trying to call out to me. Why would they do that? And why did everything seem so echo-y? Then again, I did feel a little bit more woozy and light headed. That's when I decided to look down.

There, sticking out of my chest, was the hilt of a gold encrusted knife. Blood seeped from the wound, soaking my chest and the earth beneath me. The party goers were screaming frantically, trying to figure out what had happened. "W-Wha..." Was all that I could utter.

Luna lowered me to the ground and put a hoof to my lips, smiling sweetly. "Shh. Do not talk. Save your strength." She turned back to the guards circling the group. "Where are the doctors?!" She shouted. She turned back to me and kept her smile, though it was very, very strained. "You're going to be alright. I promise..." She whispered.

I nodded and tried to look back down at the wound, but Luna put her hoof on my chin, lifting me up to her face level. "Listen to me, Nathan... There is something I have wanted to say to thee. I did not realize my feelings on the matter until recently... I like you, a lot. More than you can hope to know. So, for me, you have to stay strong. Can you do that? Just for me?"

I nodded, bringing my hand to her cheek, making her smile. Then I pulled her in, not caring anymore about what we were feeling. If I was going to die, then I was going to die happily. Luna didn't struggle in the kiss. If anything, she was eagerly accepting it. I barely heard medical personnel telling everyone around me to move. They even tried to pull Luna away.

I pushed the emt's hoof away and pulled Luna closer, my tears mixing with hers. Eventually we were pulled apart, and I could see how upset she really was. Her cheeks were coated in a mixture of our tears and her eyes were bloodshot. Everyone was in the same predicament, watching as I was hauled away out of the castle and into an awaiting chariot. The air ride jostled and rocked me as the pony emt's pumped me full of morphine. The medicine, plus the rocking of the carriage was soothing to my tired body.

That's when I decided I was in need of a good, long nap.

Painful wake-up

View Online

Chapter 5: Painful wake-up

Luna paced the waiting room of the hospital. It had been ten hours since Nathan was brought in! Ten hours! He should have been healed with magic in under an hour! Luna huffed in irritation as she stormed up to the front desk. The mare behind the counter gulped and shrunk.

"How much longer must we wait!?" Luna yelled. The mare shivered in her seat and was about to stammer out an explanation, when Celestia cut her off with a yell at her sister.

"Luna! Yelling at ponies isn't going to make things better! And I think young Cory has more of a reason to be impatient and concerned than you do!" She chastised, gesturing to the distraught man who was sitting with the six mares who were actively trying to cheer him up. Luna puckered her bottom lip and glared at her older sister, before falling to her haunches. Tears began to follow the path that the ones before had set.

"Oh, Tia! Why?! Why did it have to happen to him?! What did he do?!" She cried out as Celestia quickly wrapped her younger sister in a hug.

"Shh... Lulu. It'll be okay. He's strong, and brave, and most importantly," She picked Luna's chin up so they were looking eye to eye. "He has something to fight for. Now, I believe the doctor here wants to talk to us."

Luna turned around to see the doctor standing there, a sad smile on his face. Everyone else came over a second later to hear, what they hoped, was good news.

"I take it you're all here for Nathan?" They nodded vigorously. "Well, there were... complications-"

"Don't you dare tell me he didn't make it!" Cory shouted. The Doctor jumped, but composed himself.

"Barely. We lost him twice on the way here and once in the operating room. We were going to heal the wound with magic, but the knife was coated in a magic deflecting substance. It turned out to be Gryphon oil, which is naturally resistant to unicorn magic." He stated.

Twilight and her friends gasped, while Cory and the Princess opted for angry looks. Luna spoke up first.

"Do we know whose oil secretion it was?" She asked.

The Doctor nodded. "Yes. DNA showed it was... Madame Pompadores."

"That bitch! I'm going to fucking kill her!" Cory shouted, getting up to leave, but was stopped by Celestia.

"Cory, no. She's long gone by now." She smiled at the Doctor. "Is there anything else?"

The Doctor sighed. "A lot, actually. It seems he has also ingested a fair amount of magic inhibitor dust, which kept us from repairing any damages to his internal organs with magic, and we aren't equipped for that kind of surgery, nor would we even begin to understand how to operate on a human... I don't-" He sighed and looked away. "Your Highness? Can I speak to you in private?" He asked Celestia.

Celestia turned to the others and nodded. "Of course."

The others watched as the two talked across the room. The Doctor seemed to be looking away more than he should, and Celestia's face got progressively more grim. The Doctor finally finished speaking to her and left, letting Celestia rejoin the group. She kept her grim look and only Cory spoke.

"How much longer does he have?" He whispered.

"A day at the most..."

Luna collapsed in on herself, as did Cory and Applejack. The rest silently grieved to themselves and Celestia looked out to the stars. "We can go see him. Dose everypony want to?"

Everyone nodded and followed Celestia through the halls to a secluded room in the far back of the IC ward. There, lying hopeless in the bed, hooked up to an ungodly amount of machines, lay Nathan. His chest bandaged up tight. Bruising from the internal bleeding was showing where the bandages didn't cover. The machine to his side groaned, then hissed every three seconds as it continuously pumped air into his body through the trake in his neck. Luna was the first to step forward, placing a shaky hoof on his hand.

"Hello, Nathaniel... Your friends are here."

I could barely register the voice. It was so far off, but I managed to piece together who it was. I opened my eyes to see Luna and the others standing at my bedside. I gave them all my best smile, and even that hurt like hell.

"H-Hey... What brings you guys here?" I asked as the machine hissed again. God, that thing was annoying. Celestia smiled at me and the mares came forward. I got to see them all.

Applejack was just as bad a wreck as Luna, Pinkie Pie's mane was completely deflated and she seemed less glow-y, Fluttershy had tears pooling her eyes, Rainbow Dash was frowning, Twilight Sparkle was sniffling, and Rarity was waving a handkerchief, hoofkerchief? at her eyes, trying to stop the tears.

"We came to see you and... to wish you well soon." Celestia smiled. I read through it as easy as a book. You don't watch as many episodes of House as I do without knowing all the tricks.

"How long did they give me?" I asked, the machine hissing through the silence.

"A day at most..." Twilight whispered. I nodded and shook my head.

"I jinxed myself." I chuckled, wheezing from the effort. Luna gave me a curious stare as she squeezed my hand.

"How so?" She asked. I looked into her bloodshot eyes and ran my hand through the top of her mane. That got a slight smile out of her.

"When I first came here, I said you could kill me now and I wouldn't complain... I guess someone up their finally listened to me for once. Heh... It's funny really."

"This is not funny!" Luna shouted. "How can you even think that dying is a laughing matter?!"

I turned to her and gave her a serious look. "Everyone dies, Luna. Some sooner than others. The longer you hold onto the illusion that you'll live a full life, the scarier it'll be for you to die. Nothing in life is certain, and I accept death as something we all must go through. I'm not afraid."

Celestia stepped forward. "You are afraid." She said, breaking through my visage like a rock on water. "You can try your best to make us accept it, but deep down you're horrified of what it is like to die. And it is okay to be scared, young Nathan. It's okay because I'm scared, too. We're all scared. Save the brave words and just enjoy the time you have left with us."

I felt the tears down my face as my hands began to tremble. She was right, of course. I was godly afraid of dying. I didn't know what to expect after I died. Did I go to the afterlife, or was it just a blank dark space of nothing? I didn't want to find out anytime soon.

"I'm gonna miss you guys..." I choked, hanging my head. Cory came over and knelt down next to me.

"I'm gonna miss you too, buddy." He sobbed, embracing me carefully in a hug. Applejack came over and joined in, then Luna, then Celestia. Finally everyone crowded around me, showering me in affection and love I wasn't used to.

Everyone stayed and chatted with me for a while, mostly about what life was like for me. I talked about my life and I couldn't help but feel awkward about it when Twilight started taking notes. Eventually, they all left, save for Luna and Cory. Cory had long since fallen asleep on the chair in the corner, and Luna was resting her head in my hand as she sat on the floor.

"Would you be more comfortable up here?" I asked her. She looked up to see that I had made just enough room for her to squeeze in beside me.

"Even on your death bed, you are nothing but a saint..." She sniffled, climbing up beside me. She laid on her side, carefully draping one of her forelegs over my chest. I pulled the covers over us and held her against my cold body. She was so warm and soft.

"Can I tell you something Luna?" I asked. Luna looked up into my eyes and nodded. "I wanted... to tell you this this afternoon, but I got too choked up to do it."

Luna giggled and nuzzled my neck. "We know what thou wants to say, but say it anyway... It will please me." She joked, making me laugh.

"Luna? I love you. With every ounce of my being, I love you more than anything. I just wanted you to know that before... you know."

She began to tear up as she kissed me. Hot damn, if I wasn't dying, this would be so much better! She pulled away and began to sob, but composed herself quickly.

"I love you, too. At first, you were my first real friend and... I know it's silly, but do you believe in love at first sight?" She asked. I smiled at her and booped her nose.

"I dunno... It was probably more of the... third or fourth glance at me when you were filing your hooves on the throne." I chuckled. Luna burst into fits of sobbing laughter, which was a very amusing sound. She nestled closer to me and sniffled again.

"How dost thou do it? How can thou look death in the face and still make others smile?" She asked me. I caressed her cheek, stroking the soft, blue fur with light fingers. She began to shiver at my touch as she scooted closer to me, our bodies pressed together as close as they would go.

"The companies pleasurable, isn't it?" I asked. "Besides, if I'm going to die, I might as well die next to the mare I love more than life itself..." My voice began to falter as I struggled to keep the lump in my throat down. "In case I don't wake up tomorrow, just know I wish with all my heart our relationship could have gone somewhere."

I looked down to see her eyes shut tight as her bottom lip quivered. She was trying so hard to fight the coming flood of tears, but it was all in vein. She let out a tiny squeak as her eyes overflowed. I sighed and pressed her head closer to me, which she eagerly pressed into. "You cannot go... You can't."

"The choice is out of my hands now... I wish there was some way, but the Doctors don't know what to do. I'm-"

Before I could finish my heartfelt, unnecessary apology, the door burst open, revealing Twilight and her friends, along with one Zebra. "Nathan?! Are you still alive?!" Twilight yelled through the darkness, making Cory yell and fall out of his seat. "Oops."

"Yes, I'm here! Take it easy." I coughed. "Why so hasty?"

Twilight ran forward, standing next to me and Luna. "Our friend thinks she can help you get the magic inhibitors out of your system in time for the doctors to heal you!"

Luna became ecstatic, bouncing giddily at my side. I'd tell her to stop since it was hurting me, but the whole thing was just so damn cute, I couldn't bring myself to do it. "That's awesome! So, who's your friend?" I asked. I knew well enough who the Zebra in the back was, but I didn't want them to know about that. So far, only Luna and Celestia knew the truth.

"Hello my strange looking friend, today your life shall not end. My name's Zecora and what I brought, will help you quickly after what that Gryphon wrought." She rhymed.

"Thank you, Zecora... You have no Idea how much this means to me." I told her, wiping the liquid happiness from my eyes. She smiled and stepped forward with a vile of bluish green liquid.

"Now, think of this medicine like soda pop, drink it down to the very last drop." She commanded sweetly, handing me the vile that was in between her teeth. I took it and chugged it down, gagging once it was all gone.

"Oh, God! It tastes like... burnt cat hair in a dirty diaper." I gagged again, feeling a lot like Steve-O from Jackass. "Ugh... That is definitely not like soda pop."

Zecora giggled. "Forgive me, but if I told of its taste, you'd likely refuse in a great haste. Now, the elixir will make you quite tired," She noticed my drooping eyes and smiled. "Ah, I see that you wish to retire."

My eyelids felt like golden bars; so heavy and so inviting. Oh, how I just wanted to sleep. "I... I'm jus gonna...gonna..." And that's when everything went dark.

So he'll.... kay?"

"Yes.... be fine... ust keep an... on him"

"Oh thank.... thank you!"

The world slowly crept back. Damn potions, damn sleeping... I tried to open my eyes, but they felt like they were welded shut. I wen to talk, but my lips felt like two led plates. I went to move my arms, but they felt like iron pipes. It was then one of the however many ponies in the room saw I was waking up. I didn't think I'd hear Vinyl Scratch's voice first.

"Look! The dudes trying to move!" She laughed. "Bet everything feels heavy, huh?" She lifted up my eyelid, giving me the first glimpse of all the faces over me. And there were a lot of faces.

"Wha..." I finally managed to stammer, looking at the crowd. Princess Celestia and Princess Cadence were there, as was Twilight and her friends, Cory, Vinyl and Octavia, Chief Iron Horns, Shining Armor... It was quite a sight to see. "Wow... I didn't expect this big of a reception." I chuckled.

Chief Iron Horns stepped forward with a large grin. "Ha! I knew it'd take more than a measly knife wound to keep you down, Human! Way to give the finger to the Gryphons twice in one day!"

I snorted and turned to Twilight and her brother. Twilight smiled and led him over. "Nathan? This is my brother, Shining Armor. He led the search for Pompadore, but they didn't have any luck."

Shining sighed. "It's a pleasure to meet you. I'm very sorry that we couldn't catch her, but I'm afraid there's nothing more we can do at this point. You understand, right?"

I nodded. "Of course. I'm just glad no one else got hurt." I sighed in relief. Shining smiled at me and pat my hand.

"Thinking of others. That's quite a great trait after you got a throwing knife nearly in the heart." He snorted. I laughed as well.

"So, how close did the little bugger come to killing me?" I asked. Applejack came forward with an envelope in between her teeth.

"Pretty dern close." She said, handing it to me. "Don't you ever scare me... uh, us like that again, ya hear?" She scolded, standing on her hind legs at the bed. I reached my arms up and embraced her in a hug.

"Wouldn't dream of it." I sighed, letting go. I opened the envelope and pulled out the X-rays, holding them to the light as I saw just how close the knife came. "Holy-"

"Another centimeter up and you'd have died instantly." Twilight gulped. "You are very, very lucky." She slapped my leg and smiled. I looked around, and noticed a lack of dark blue Alicorn.

"Where is Luna?" I asked worriedly. Celestia smiled and stepped froward, parting the crowd like the red sea.

"She's back at the castle, preparing for your arrival. You are aloud to leave anytime you want, and I'd make it sooner rather than later. Luna would not like to be kept waiting by her new suitor."

Everyone's, including my jaw, hit the floor. The eyes in the room switched from Celestia, who was smiling brightly, back to me, who was slacked jawed dumbly. Even Cadence, the Princess of love, didn't see that one coming.

"S-S-Suitor?!" I gasped. "She's-"

"Yes." Celestia interrupted, giggling at my stupid grin. "And, the first suitor she's ever chosen. Now, I'm sure you'll be more than happy to accept the offer?"

Every single eye, including that of the staff who had heard passing by was on me. Even Cory was highly curious as to what I'd say, and apprehensive about it, too. If I said yes, then that meant I was here for good. It didn't matter though. I knew my answer, because quite frankly, it'd never come again in twenty lifetimes.

"Yes! Yes I accept!" I shouted happily making everyone, except Cory smile and applaud. Cory left the room quickly. "Cory?" I called out, but he didn't stop. "Cory!"

Octavia watched him leave and huffed. "Well, that was quite rude. You think his cousin being chosen as a suitor for the Princess would be wonderful news!"

Rarity stood next to her and nodded. "I know! Honestly, I don't know... Oh, wait. Yes I do..." She coughed awkwardly. Vinyl stepped forward, standing next to Octavia.

"What? Why would he be peeved about it?"

Twilight sighed and spoke for Rarity. "Because, they're from a different world. My friends and I are going to send them back, but Nathan is definitely going to stay now. Cory's just... hurt by his decision. I can understand why." She turned to me and frowned. "Think of everypony you're leaving behind."

I sighed and nodded. "I did. And I know they'll get along just fine knowing that I'm more happy than I ever could have hoped to be." I stated. This got Twilight to shrug, and Pinkie to beam brightly. I blinked and she was gone from her previous spot, jumping right at my face.

"Gah!" I gasped, scooting backwards. Pinkie smiled ear to ear.

"Hiya! I never got to introduce myself! My name's Pinkie Pie, and I saw you dancing and singing last night which led me to believe you really like parties, and I was thinking if you like parties so much, maybe we can team up all the time and make the best parties ever in Equestria because you seem to know how to have a good party and that makes me happy! So what do you say, do you wanna make awesome parties with me?!"

I chuckled and pat the mare on her poofy mane. "Hell yeah I'd like to make parties with you! But, right now, I got to go find my cousin." I sighed, climbing out from under Pinkie and out of the bed.

"Maybe it would be best to give him time alone, dear." Rarity suggested. I made my way for the door and turned back to the many ponies and Minotaur staring back at me.

"I really need to talk to him. Don't worry, I feel well enough to do so, and I know being alone with a problem never solves anything. I know, I've been there. I'll be back."

I hobbled out of the room and searched for Cory everywhere. Some doctors pointed me in the right direction, and I eventually was led to an outdoor courtyard. Cory was sitting on a bench in the middle, looking down at the coy pond at his feet. I made my way over to him and sat by his side.

"Gorgeous day, isn't it?" I asked. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Look, I know how you must feel-"

"No." Cory interrupted. "You really don't know how I feel. You just decided to stay, leave everyone behind, and shun your old life, the good and bad... Congrats on being picked as the Princess' suitor, by the way." He grumbled.

I chuckled and twiddled my thumbs. "Come on, at that point, how can you even be mad at me for wanting to stay?" I asked him. He smiled just a little bit, getting my point.

"I guess. But, you aren't at all weirded out that she's a pony and you're a human?" He asked curiously. I smiled and shook my head with over exaggeration.

"Not at all. I think she's beautiful, and she's got a great personality to boot. You found your love back home, and I found mine here. What if the rolls were reversed, Cory. Would you want to leave a life behind? A life you couldn't have anywhere else?"

Cory didn't know what to say at that point. What if the rolls were reversed, and he was asked to be the Suitor to a Princess? That opportunity doesn't come along very often. "I guess you have a point. Besides, it won't be a while until they figure out how to send us home. I guess it'll give you time to think on it."

"Cory... Fine, I'll think about it." I relented. Alright, so I really wasn't, but hey, I was happy, and he was somewhat happy for me. "So, let's go back to the Castle. I'm sure I'll have quite the welcome."

Cory smiled and pat me on the back. "I'm glad you're okay."

I copied him. "I'm glad, too. Now, let's go."

We left the hospital very happy that I was still in one piece. Vinyl, Octavia and Iron Horns had left once we exited the Hospital, leaving me, my cousin, the girls and Princess Celestia for the walk back. Yes, we walked back to the castle, enjoying the sights and the fresh summer air. Many ponies passing bowed respectfully to the Princess, which made me wonder something.

"Since Luna has made me her... suitor, does that mean I'm going to be bowed to as well?" I asked. Celestia giggled and looked at the ponies.

"Who knows, maybe they're bowing to you as well as I." She caught my smile and giggled again. "I'm just kidding. Nopony knows about it yet. But, you will be considered royalty after this."

"Sweet." Was all I could say as I donned a smug, shit eating grin on my face. Everyone laughed as we made our way to the gates of the castle, the guards bowing before Celestia.

"Your Highness, Royal Suitor." They said in unison. I turned to Celestia and arched a brow.

"Nobody knows, huh?" I asked sarcastically. Celestia shrugged and hummed to herself as we were let into the castle. One of the guards at the door stopped me.

"Excuse me, Royal Suitor? Princess Luna asked me to give you this." He said, handing me a rolled up scroll. "It's for your eyes only."

I nodded and excused myself from the group. The gang went their own way, talking about how Cory was going to get home, while I walked towards Luna's room, unfurling the scroll as I went.

My dearest Nathaniel,
I'm sorry I could not be there for when you awoke, but I had some duties that I needed to perform. I am overjoyed that you recovered so quickly. I thank Zecora every moment now. She gave me back the one thing in my long life I couldn't live without. I have a surprise for you in my chambers. Once you get here, you can excuse the guards at my door. We are not to be disturbed. And please, make sure you come alone.
Love,
Luna

I smiled and rolled up the scroll, placing it in my jeans pocket. I could only wonder what kind of surprise she had waiting for me; a dinner? A massage? I didn't know but I was more than eager to find out. I rounded the next corner to see Luna's large, black doors waiting for me, two guards standing at ridged attention.

I walked up to them and smiled. "You are excused, guards." I told them. They smiled and nodded to me.

"Yes, thank you, Royal Suitor." They said in unison, trotting off down the hall. I knocked on Luna's large door twice and waited with my hands behind my back.

"Thou may enter!" She called out. I opened the door and froze mid stride as I walked in. Shall I describe the scene to you? Of course I shall!

Luna laid reclined on the bed, surrounded by black rose petals. She wore a black silk bed dress and a pair of stockings on her hind and forelegs. Her ethereal mane was curled, falling loosely to her shoulders. Candles with blue flames lit the scene, accentuating the beautiful night Goddess perfectly.

"Come hither, Royal Suitor." She said, wagging her hoof towards me. I obeyed like a dog with a bone, going to her without question. "Tell me. Dost thou wish to actually be thine Royal Suitor?" She asked.

I climbed into the bed, leaning over her. I stared into those perfect orbs for eyes and smiled. "Nothing would make me happier than to be your suitor, Luna. And I'm flattered that I am your first."

Luna blushed and pulled me down on top of her. "Then it is official. You and I are together, and we are to be wed." She smiled. I was going to halt the breaks right then and there, and then the definition of suitor came to me. A man who pursues a relationship with a particular woman, with a view to marriage. Granted, it was kind of reverse, seeing as how the whole Suitor thing was thrust upon me at the spur of the moment, but I couldn't complain in the slightest. I was going to be wed to Princess Luna, ruler of the night. As Barny Stinson would say; 'Awesome!'

"So, marriage huh?" I asked as she began feverishly kissing my face and neck. She giggled and looked back at me.

"Oh, do not worry, dear. The wedding won't be for a couple of years. I don't want to thrust things upon you that won't make you comfortable." She assured. "Speaking of... Is this making you uncomfortable?" She loosened her grip around my neck slightly and fell back into the mattress.

I grinned and pecked her on the lips. "The only thing uncomfortable about this, is that my clothes are still on." I joked. Luna stifled a giggle and I could feel her magic tug at my clothing.

"Then let us remedy said situation."

SCORE!

Passions of the night

View Online

Chapter 6: Passions of the night

Luna and I kissed feverishly as she undressed me. Her lips were like velvet, warm and sensual. They tasted of sweet fruits, like an addicting nectar. I hungrily dove into the kiss as her magic did its work. She pulled away my shirt, running her hooves down my chest and stomach. She stopped her hoof just over the large bandage, running over it with the air of her hoof. I didn't want her to feel upset during this, so I gave her hoof a reassuring kiss for comfort. It worked.

She smiled wide, her hooves shaking in nervousness and anticipation. She threw away my shoes and socks, which she flung off of me with force. Then came my pants, which she only unbuttoned. I grinned and let her enjoy the little strip. She giggled into her hoof as I started to do a little shake.

"You are a fool, you know that?" She winked, eying the tent which were my boxers. "A very eager fool." She said that last part with a breathless moan as she quickly pulled me back onto her. I couldn't believe this was finally happening! I was now in a heated romance with Princess Luna! Next time someone says to like a picture for luck, it'll be my face on it! HA!

Once Luna and I had finished the dance of the tongues, I decided to give her a taste of the magic of fingers. I used their superiority, tracing them lightly through the fur on her chest and stomach. Her breathing was becoming heavier as she eyed me, wondering what I would do. I traced my pointer and middle finger down her chest, carving a canyon in her fur. Her breath hitched when it reached the light fur of her stomach, tickling her ever so slightly. I crawled on top of Luna, placing my hands on either side of her head. She tucked her hooves underneath her chin and smiled, pecking me lightly on the lips. That's when I began to move lower. I planted my lips as I went, using my tongue to leave little wet patches in her fur. She was moaning quietly as I made my way to her breasts.

Pony breasts aren't like they would be on a human. They are definitely small, but they still are there. I took my pointer and thumb and pinched one of them, making her tense from the sudden jolt of pleasure. I kept my eyes locked with hers as I moved down, taking the one I wasn't pinching in my mouth. Luna moaned loudly, bringing her hooves down to stroke my hair. I could feel them clutching, pulling at my hair in pleasure, which in turn, got me even more aroused. I took one last large suckled on her teat, then moved my head even lower, making her gasp.

"Are you going to do what I think you are going to do?" She asked, eyes wide. "Usually only mares do that to other mares! Thou art daring indeed." She grinned deviously as I took in the scent. She was ready, and so was I.

"I don't believe in holding anything back, especially with you." I finished my sentence quickly as I buried my face in her crotch. A scream of pleasure burst from her lips, echoing through her large room. My tongue traced up and down her outer labia, lapping up the fluids as they seeped from her love hole. I used my pointer and middle finger, snaking them an inch into the glorious cave. Her walls were clenching and un-clenching sporadically, putting a light, yet enjoyable pressure on the tips of my fingers. Her breathing was becoming more desperate as she was reaching the limits. I could feel her heartbeat, even from all the way down there. She was excited; very excited.

With my fingers now giving Luna's tunnel its workout, I moved my tongue up to her clit, giving it a swift lick. Luna gasped at the contact, pressing my head deeper into her wet waist as I continued. She was letting out adorable squeaks and moans of pleasure as her body twitched in ecstasy. She was so close, so very close. I began to work faster, but kept my rhythm. I wanted her first orgasm in God knows how long to be the most enjoyable thing she's felt since her return to Equestria.

Luna's hips began to buck on their own, grinding into my face for more pleasure. She kept grinding, faster and faster, wanting the orgasm billowing in her loins to burst fourth and send her to pleasure town. I was happy to oblige with said request. I wiggled my fingers inside her and circled my tongue around her very moist button until finally, she let it all out.

She screamed to the heavens as she climaxed. Her cum burst onto my face, showering me in its sticky goodness. I lapped it all up, savoring the nectar as it flowed. I watched Luna as I continued to lap. Her head was hanging limply back as her chest rose and fell heavily and rapidly. That was the first time I've ever made a woman cum with my mouth. I hoped Luna liked it as much as I liked giving it to her.

Luna was coming back down from her high. Her eyes were glazed over with pleasure and her mouth was parted, hanging limply. She looked down at me and smiled. "That... Oh by my moon... We hath had nothing like that before..." She gasped. I had my head reclined in my hand as my other hand traced lazy circles in the fur of her inner thigh. My grin opted for the shit eating kind.

"That good, huh?" I asked with a smug wink. Luna lowered her eyes, keeping her smile as she whacked me upside the head with one of her pillows.

"Yes, yes... Twas quite agreeable. Now let us please you as well." She smiled, getting up in an instant. She jumped and pinned me to the bed, grinning like a mad mare. She pressed her nose to mine and gave me the most seductive eyes she could muster. "So... Art thou ready for your turn?"

I nodded vigorously as she slid down my chest, tracing her hooves down my sides. The contact made me twitch a bit with its tickle, which only made Luna do it some more. She finally arrived where she wanted to be, stopping as her face reached my boxers. "So, how shall I do this?" She asked, pulling them down slowly, exposing my eager shaft to the world. She inched her face closer and smiled up at me. "I think I shall start with, slow and agonizingly pleasurable."

She slowly put the tip in her mouth, letting her tongue swirl about it a few times. My breath hitched in my throat as I watched her with wide eyes. "Sweet merciful Christ!" I moaned, my breath continuously hitching in my throat. Luna swirled her tongue slowly, causing my head to flair a few times. Her tongue was wider than a persons, and it was softer, too. And the way her lips felt on the sensitive skin of my cock? Oh, great heavens! She's had to have done this before!

She grinned deviously as she plunged her head down, taking my member deep into her throat. My initial reaction was to try and moan in pleasure, but I ended up just squeaking in ecstasy instead. Luna looked up at me and giggled, pulling me out of her mouth with a pop.

"My dear human! What kind of noise was that?" Luna asked curiously. I smiled awkwardly and looked away, trying to shake off the awkwardness of the random ass noise I just made. Luna giggled and continued her work, sending me back into utter bliss.

She sucked and squeezed my shaft with her cheeks, trying to milk me for all my worth. The sounds of the sucking and popping pierced the silence of the room, and with my moans added, it was like a dirty little symphony. Her tongue swirled, her cheeks pressed, her pace continued on, faster and faster until finally, I let out one final, breathless moan, releasing my seed down her throat. Luna was more than eager to take it. She pressed her mouth to my waist, squinting as each shot sped down her gullet. I burst several times, and all those seven times, she took it like a champ. Luna plopped off and licked her lips, savoring the flavor. I breathed heavily as Luna copied what I did before. She perched her hoof under her chin and twiddled her other hoof around my thigh.

"Twas that good, hmm?" She asked coyly. I smiled and rubbed her mane playfully. She pushed her head into the embrace, sighing happily.

"Oh God... You bet it was." I breathed heavily. I looked down at Luna, who looked back up at me. Her eyes sparkled with an inner glow as bright as the moon, and her shimmering curled hair twinkled with stars. She was the most beautiful woman I had ever met, or could ever hope to meet in my life time. She was absolutely perfect.

And I was going to marry her! Sweet merciful Neptune, life was glorious! Even the part where I got stabbed!

Luna crawled her way up to me and laid me down. She was breathing slowly as she rubbed my chest with her hoof. I placed my hand behind her head and stroked behind her ear, making her coo a few times. After a few minutes, she let out a little giggle as she kissed me.

"That was the most enjoyable thing I hath felt in ages... You truly are a great human." She said, yawning lightly.

"Oh, that was just foreplay, Luna. We haven't even gotten to the main course!" I laughed, looking under the blankets at her cute little marehood. Luna looked up and me and sighed.

"Tis... too early to go that far, dear. We wish to wait before going to that level, since... it'll be my first time." She said hesitantly. I smiled and kissed her horn, snuggling us into the bed further.

"So, you planned this romantic evening just for oral?" I asked playfully, flicking her chin up with my pointer. She sighed and nodded, trying to get closer to me.

"I... thought I was ready, but I want it to be when our relationship develops further. Is... that alright with you?" Her voice sounded hesitant, scared even. She was probably afraid of offending me or something. No way could she ever do that.

But,I had to admit, I was a little relieved to hear her say that. "Of course. I've had plenty of relationships ruined because of sex. Whenever you're ready, I'll be ready, okay?" I assured. She smiled and nodded, closing her eyes slowly.

"Thou art so caring. I am a very lucky mare to have you. Let us sleep. I'm sure thou art very tired after your ordeal yesterday." She placed her hoof over my wound, which made it hurt just a tad, but it was a good reminder of how close I came to never seeing this moment. Never feeling Luna's warmth around me, her love, her embrace... I held her hoof to the wound, making sure she understood as well.

I had to agree with Luna. I was rather beat which I made evident with a loud yawn. "Yeah, kinda. I'll see you tomorrow, yeah?" I asked. She nodded, still keeping her eyes closed.

"Indeed. Sleep tight, my love."

"You, too, my Princess."

The next morning was way better than my first morning here. I didn't get a frying pan to the face! I was awoken by Luna's angelic voice as she sang in the shower. I could feel the dry Luna cum on my face and decided to pop in. Luna seemed to anticipate my arrival and sprayed me with shampoo before I got there, grinning like a schoolyard filly who just pulled off a funny prank. I hopped in the shower with her and the two of us bathed together. It was a good way for us to get more acquainted with one another. Luna sang while I washed her body, enjoying the texture her wet fur gave. It was almost exactly like silk. And I gotta tell you, her singing voice could give Fluttershy a run for her money.

Once we were sparkly clean with contrasting dirty minds, we made our way to the dining room, where Princess Celestia, Princess Cadence, Cory, Twilight and Shining armor were already eating their breakfast.

"Hey you two!" Cadence smiled. "How was last night?"

Shining armor sniggered and Twilight blushed, flashing me a small grin. I coughed and looked at them awkwardly. "Last night was good. We got in and went right to bed." I lied.

Celestia giggled. "And Luna's screams were because she was so tired, right?" She asked knowingly. Luna had a blush deeper than the darkest red on her face as Cadence giggled her pink little face off. "Face it. The entire castle heard you two last night."

I looked to Cory, who flashed a smile at me. "This castle has pretty good acoustics, man. Keep that in mind." He reminded me.

"Oh, ha ha!" I sneered. Everyone began laughing at us and I could see Luna begin to slowly slide down her chair, ducking from the humiliation. I put my hand on her leg from under the table, trying to cheer her up. "Hey, it's just a little banter. Don't sweat it." I smiled.

Luna flashed me a grin and placed a hoof on my hand. What I thought was her returning the gesture, turned into something more real quick. She moved my hand towards her neathers, placing it right on her marehood. "Oh my god, does she want me to do what I think she-" Luna winked and began to eat her breakfast as I stared at her, wide eyed.

"Equestria to Nathan?" Twilight said from her seat. "Aren't you going to eat?" I looked down at the food in front of me, then to Luna as she squeezed my hand between her thighs, brushing her wet pussy against my hand.

"Yes, art thou going to eat?" Luna asked, giving me a wink. I nodded and raised my left hand to grab my fork, while my right began to work on Luna, who shivered slightly in her seat.

Twilight took a bite of her grapefruit and smiled at Cory. "So, my friends and I are working on how to send you home, and we're getting closer." She said happily. Cory smiled and let out a sigh of relief.

"That's a relief. You hear that cuz? We're gonna be able to-" He stopped and noticed how I was eating. "Since when were you left handed?"

I probably paled at that, and Luna just continued eating, none too concerned about it. "Eh, just thought I'd give my left hand a work out, you know?"

Cory snorted and looked to my right arm, noticing it's position. "And I'm sure your right hand thanks you." He chuckled, shaking his head. "I'm sorry, dude, but really?"

"What?" Twilight asked. "Am I missing something here?" She turned to Celestia, her brother and Cadence, who just shrugged. Luna just smiled and squeezed her thighs tighter, forcing me to go back to work on her. Honestly, how could Luna go from being embarrassed, to getting fingered in public brave?

"Oh, tis nothing, dear Twilight. Isn't that right, Cory?" She asked, the right amount of venom seeping from her lips. Cory gulped and nodded.

"Y-Yeah. It's nothing." He assured Twilight. Twilight shrugged and went back to eating. My hand continued its assault on Luna's marehood, making her quiver and wince with pleasure. Suddenly, her magic twitched, making her drop her fork on her plate with a rather large clatter. Goddamn acoustics of this place...

Everyone looked to Luna who was biting her lower lip with her eyes shut tight. I hid my face in my hand as my other became coated in her juices. She had just climaxed right at the breakfast table, leaving me completely mortified and very aroused at her daringness.

"Auntie Luna? Are you okay?" Cadence asked. Luna opened her eyes to see everyone staring at her. She smiled and picked her fork back up, releasing my hand from her thighs.

"Yes, dear Cadence. We are more than fine." She assured. She turned to her sister and flashed her a dirty smile, which Celestia returned.

"Ah, I see. A bit of revenge. One point to Luna." Celestia giggled. "I suppose that gets back at me for doing that with my old suitor."

"Wait, what?" Twilight asked, looking over to us. "What the hay did I just miss?" She asked loudly.

"I... think I'm done eating." Cory said, getting up. "I'm gonna go take a shower to wash the awkward off of me. See you all in a little bit." He left the dining hall, leaving us to our awkward moment.

Shining looked to Cadence, who simply didn't understand what was going on either. It seemed Luna, Celestia's and my inside joke was going to remain ours. Ha, inside joke. Get it? Because my hand... ahem.

I blushed and grabbed my napkin from table, cleaning up my hand. Luna giggled and kissed my cheek. "Thank you for that." She whispered in my ear. "I'll repay you later tonight."

I smiled and returned the affection, making Cadence smile. "So, when's the next royal wedding?" She asked, clapping her hooves together excitedly.

"Yeah!" Shining Armor said happily. "It's gonna be a big occasion! Princess Luna and the Human! I wonder how well the citizens are going to react to it. Especially... Oh boy."

"What?" I asked, curious as to what had him a bit frazzled right now. Everypony I met was fine with me, so why wouldn't they be fine with me marrying Luna? Is everyone some kind of elitist here? Nah, that wouldn't be likely since Luna and I are together. So, what was it?

Shining Armor chuckled. "No offense to you Princess Celestia, but how is Prince Blueblood going to react to this?"

Celestia's eyes widened and she slapped her face with a hoof. "Oh. I completely forgot about his views on-"

The door suddenly opened and the white prince came in, strutting like he was hot stuff. "Auntie! I'm so sorry I'm late for breakfast, but I had to get my mane just so. You understand."

Oh sweet tap dancing Christ! Why?! Why was I going to be subjected to this bull shittery?! The Prince spotted me and arched a brow. "What the heck is that thing doing at the royal dining table?" He asked.

"Blueblood!" Celestia scolded. "Apparently you don't keep up with current affairs. This is the human, and Princess Luna's royal suitor, Nathan."

Blueblood gawked and looked to Luna, who gave a smug smile. "Bu- What? Auntie Luna, surely you jest! How can you court this... this thing?!"

Luna furrowed her brows. "Young Blueblood, I would chose thy words more carefully." She warned. "Now, why don't you be a good pony and introduce yourself."

Blueblood stepped forward. "Eh, hello... human. I am the great Prince Blueblood." He smiled awkwardly. I grinned ear to ear and held out my right hand, which he shook. Luna nearly spit out her food as she laughed, and Celestia stared wide eyed, but not without laughing herself. Yeah, that was the hand that still had some of Luna's love juices on it. Take that, society!

"I say, your hands are quite... disgusting. All sweaty! How rude." He humphed, going to his seat next to Celestia. Luna buried her face in the table as she laughed into her foreleg, pounding on the wood with the other. I began to laugh as well, which got Blueblood a little flustered. "What may I ask is so funny?"

"It's nothing, Prince." I assured, biting my lip and putting my left hand over my face. "It is absolutely nothing."

"Indeed!" Luna bellowed, wiping the tears from her eyes as she continued to laugh. "Oh... By my moon!" She burst into laughter and tears again.

"We're missing something here, aren't we?" Twilight asked, making Cadence and Shining Armor look to the three laughing party members.

"Yup!" I smiled, looking at Blueblood. "Please, forgive me, Prince Blueblood. I'll make sure my hands are more clean next time we shake." Again, Luna had to press a hoof to her mouth to keep her food in.

"I should certainly hope so!" He scolded. "Honestly, if you are going to be courting my aunt, at least have proper edicate when it comes to royalty! What Aunt Luna sees in you, I will never know."

"Oh, perhaps it's because I'm not so full of myself." I smiled, resting my chin in my hand, leaning forward with a smug smile on my face. Blueblood shot me a death glare.

"Beg pardon?" He growled. I could see Shining out of the corner of my eye, smiling as he shook his head in disbelief.

"Oh, I was just saying that I am humble enough to know that I don't have to act like a spoiled brat just because I have power. Something you obviously never learned."

"How dare you!" He spat, slamming his hooves on the table. "I will not be talked down to by some lowly creature!"

"You know," I said, ignoring his insults. "You should curl your tail. It'll go well with that pig like personality of yours." I took a sip of juice, watching as his eye twitched uncontrollably and his face turned beat red. Twilight stuffed a hoof in her mouth and her eyes bulged out of her skull. Even Cadence was having a hard time staying composed.

"You... little... bastard!" He shouted.

"Blueblood!" Celestia yelled.

"Auntie, surely you hear what he is saying!" He shouted back at her, gesturing a hoof in my direction. I pointed to myself in mock astonishment.

"Me? Why, after all, I'm just a lowly creature. I can't possibly think for myself. Maybe I need a strong, admirable, humble Prince to show me the right, glorious path!" I stood from my seat and mock bowed before him, making him snort in rage.

"Alright you two!" Celestia shouted. "That is quite enough! If you two so much as utter one more word to each other, you'll both spend the day in the dungeon together! Do I make myself clear?"

Man, Celestia pissed? That was new, and very scary. I sat back down and grumbled, while Blueblood stuttered his pompous ass off.

"B-But Auntie! Surely you see that thing is at fault here! I was minding my own business, when he simply went off on me for no reason!"

"Oh, no reason?!" I shouted, getting to my feet, completely ignoring Celestia's warning. If I had to spend the day in the dungeon, so be it. "You come in here, head held high, looking down on everypony who isn't as noble as you, call me a thing, a creature, a bastard, mock my title as Luna's Royal Suitor and act like the biggest brat this side of Equestria! If I didn't know any better, the creature is right there!" I pointed at him and threw my napkin on the table. "I refuse to be in the same room as that arrogant, air headed, disrespectful... worm!"

I was fuming mad as I stormed out of the dining hall. I could feel my heart racing and my wound begin to sting. I looked down to see my stitches had ripped. Blood began to seep from the hole and I groaned angrily to myself. Okay, so there were some things in Equestria I wasn't looking forward to. Almost at the top of the list was that fucker. I heard the clopping of hooves behind me and looked back to see Twilight standing there, smiling.

"What?" I asked, making her wince. She trotted up beside me and I resumed my course back to Luna's chambers.

"Thank you for telling him off. It was way overdue." She giggled. "You should have seen his face after you left. It was priceless!"

I let a small smile creep on my lips. "Pardon my french, but he's an asshole. No one deserves to be spoken to the way he spoke to me. If I have to stoop to a bullies level to get him to see what he's doing, then so be it." We arrived at Luna's chambers, the guards bowing to me. "Now, I gotta go patch myself back up." I said, gesturing to the blood pooling my shirt. Twilight gasped and nodded.

"Okay. Come back to the dining hall when you're done. Blueblood is long gone by now." She went to walk away, but turned back around. "Oh, and I wanted to ask; what was so funny back there? After you shook his hoof?"

I snorted and opened the door. "I'll tell you another time. Right now, I just want it to be a surprise."

Twilight accepted that and left me to my business. I entered Luna's chambers and made my way to the bathroom, turning on the sink. I let the hot water pool before dipping a wash cloth into the steamy water, dabbing it over my wound.

"Gah! Mother fucker!" I hissed, holding it there as I pranced from foot to foot in pain. Seriously, I thought it wasn't supposed to hurt! I grabbed one of the few spare bandages the doctors gave me before I left and slapped it on. It'd need to be restitched, but I suppose that could wait.

I was about to leave, when something clamped around my mouth, dragging me into the corner of the room. It wasn't a hand or a hoof, but felt like... a claw?!

I craned my head to see Pompadore dragging me into the bathtub. Oh come on, really?! I can't go one day without dying here!?

"What the fu-ghmf" I tried to say, but she clamped a claw around my mouth again.

"Shut up, you idiot!" She hissed. "They're waiting for us outside the bathroom." I looked to the door and could see shadows blocking out the light for a split second.

"Oh, so now you're helping me?!" I seethed. "I guess a dagger to the heart is just a Gryphons way of saying they're fond of you, right?"

She rolled her eyes and gave my cheek a lick. "I missed you, kid. And I wasn't the one who threw that dagger! I've been set up!"

"Oh, really? Just set up?" I asked sarcastically.

"Yes. A few of Talon Daggers supporters saw fit to kill you for killing the king, and wanted me to take the fall for it so one of them could rule! I came here to warn you! Oh, and how is your wound anyway?" She asked.

"It's fine." I grunted, pulling away. "So, how are we going to do this? If they're waiting to assassinate me, then we're trapped in here." I assured her. Pompadore looked around, and there was really no way out.

"Shit... Okay, do you know how to use one of these?" She asked, taking a pistol out from under her wings. It looked like a combination of a flintlock and an old west revolver rolled into one. I smiled and twirled the weapon around my finger.

"Hot damn, I always wanted to fire a gun!" I whooped quietly. "Alright, I'll go out first and wait for them to strike, while you come out next and take them by surprise."

She nodded. "I like it. It's stupid, yet stupid enough to work. Good luck, kid." She smiled. I walked to the door and was about to leave, when Popadore whispered behind me. "And congratulations on becoming Princess Luna's suitor."

I smiled and nodded, leaving the bathroom. The room was darker than I remembered it and was covered in nothing but shadow. I slowly pulled the hammer back on the gun and looked to any corner for movement. I gulped and aimed my gun for one corner of the room, only to have the Gryphons that were laying in wait spring out all at once.

I fired the first shoot, which went wide, missing one of the three Gryphons by a wide margin. But, it didn't matter if I hit the Gryphon or not. If there's one thing I imparted from this place.

It's got great acoustics.

Pompadore burst from the bathroom and ran her blade clean through one of the Gryphon attackers, while I was tackled to the floor by another. It pulled a dagger from its cloak and was about to bring it down, when I brought my gun to its head, firing straight through its brain.

Seriously, acoustics! Alert the goddamn Guards by now!

Pompadore was slashed in the side by another Gryphon, who went for the death blow, but was met by a gunshot wound to the heart. "Okay, that's three shots fired! Where the hell are the-"

"WHAT IS GOING ON IN HERE!" Luna shrieked, busting in the door, followed by at least twenty royal guards and her sister and niece. She noticed the dead Gryphons on the floor and gasped. "Nathaniel! Art thou alright?!"

I smiled and ran over, hugging her tight. "Yes, I'm okay." I assured. "It was thanks to Pom-" When I looked up, Pompadore was gone and Luna's back window was wide open. "Damn it... Okay, so Pompadore wasn't the one who wanted me dead. She just saved my life."

Everyone looked to one another in confusion. "Apparently the dead Gryphon leader's pals are after my head now. She came here to warn me and gave me this." I said, showing Luna the pistol. She smiled and sighed.

"Tis a good thing thou knows how to fire modern weaponry. Keep this close, for I fear the Gryphons will not stop here to see you dead." She sighed.

Celestia stepped in and looked at the carnage. "Guards? Get these bodies out of here and get somepony to clean the blood off the floors." She turned to me and sighed. "I guess this means the Gryphons declare-"

"No." I interrupted her. "We are not going to war because of this. I won't have this peaceful land face that because a few, unruly pigs want my head on a platter. Only when they make an attack on a town or ponies, then you should declare war. Please, Princess?" I begged.

Celestia let out a sigh and nodded. "Okay. We'll do that. I'm glad you think of others more than yourself. Maybe humans have changed since last I saw them." She said, giving me a warm smile.

"Eh... don't get your hopes up." I chuckled. I heard the sound of sneakers squeaking on marble as Cory burst through the room.

"What the hell happened?! I heard gunshots and-" He noticed the dead Gryphons on the ground, then me standing there with a gun in my hand. "Seriously?! That bitch is trying to assassinate you again?!" He yelled.

"It wasn't her, Cory." I assured. "She saved my life if anything. Someone else has marked me, and Pompadore is going to find out who. It's one of the old Kings goons, that's all we know."

Cory sighed explosively. "See? This is why you need to come back home! You won't get shot at home!" He yelled, storming off.

"Well, that went well." Shining Armor said, watching Cory go. He turned back to me and smiled. "Are you sure you're okay?" He asked.

"Yes, I'm fine." I assured, waving a hand. I pulled my shirt tight and looked it over. It was covered in blood. "Most of this blood isn't mine." I laughed.

Luna shook her head. "Honestly. Thou goes through more clothing than anypony in history. Come, I had some spares made for thee." She led me over to her dresser and pulled out some clothes she had the tailor make. They were pretty high class, mostly suits of dark blue to match Luna's coat. There was some casual clothing, which I snagged up. I changed my shirt and sighed.

"Ah... Much better. So, who else can say their morning was that exciting, hm?" I asked. This got Celestia to chuckle.

"Come on, young Nathaniel. Let's move on. I have some work that you and Luna can help me with." She said, guiding us to the throne room.

Luna and I followed. I thought it'd be something cool, but judging by the skulk on Luna's face, it was the opposite. "So, what are we going to be doing?" I asked. Luna turned to me and sighed.

"Tia hath been training me on how to preform taxes. Ugh! It is such a bore!" She groaned, flailing her head back in exaggeration. I smiled and shrugged.

"Well, I got all A's in math back when I was in High school. I'm sure we'll be able to figure it out." I assured her. She looked at me with a raised brow.

"Thou hath never done taxes for an entire kingdom, have you?" She asked. I stared blankly into space before answering, which made Luna chuckle.

".....Nope. Can't say I have. There's always a first for everything, right?" Luna smiled and nuzzled my cheek.

"Indeed there is." She sighed.

Celestia coughed, getting our attention back to the task at hand. "Now, I know you were so eager to do taxes," She began. Luna blew a raspberry at her older sister, which made me chuckle. "But, I have to attend to business in Fillydelphia, which means somepony has to take over the day court for me. It's nothing too hard. Just listen to the ponies problems and see if there is anyway we can help them."

Luna groaned and I just shrugged. "Aye aye, Captain!" I saluted. I grabbed Luna's foreleg and dragged her in the chamber with me. "Come on, honey bun! We have citizens to attend to."

"Honey bun?" She asked curiously.

I led her to the throne on the raised podium and sat by her side. "Yeah. I'm just trying out cute pet names, since you call me dear or love." I told her. She gave me a flat look and I relented. "Okay, okay. Not honey bun."

"We thank thee for seeing the light." She mused. She grabbed the folder on the table and read the name. "Send in... Morning Wisp." She called out.

The day was getting rather boring. Luna seemed to be taking care of everything quite well, so I just ended up shutting my mouth and drawing on the folders that were strewn about as Luna handed them to me for sorting. Fuck that! I was gonna draw Godzilla on them!

"Finally!" Luna sighed. "Tis the last one of the day. Okay, send them in!" She called out. The doors opened and a Unicorn mare and Earth Pony stallion waltz in, giving each other angry glances. "Okay. It says here that thou art being charged with... rape?! Tis a very serious crime, Mr..."

"Stop Watch!" He yelled. "And I ain't the one accused. I'm the one pressing charges!"

Luna arched a brow and turned to the mare, who had a newborn infant in a sling around her neck. "Um... Okay. That is a new one. Tell me what happened."

The stallion cleared his throat. "Well, I was walking to work one morning, minding my own business, when I pass by this loonies house. She has the door cracked open and is calling out for me to 'assist her'. Well, I get to the door, and she pulls me in with her magic, and she's in heat! I tried to get away, but she locked me down with magic and had her way with me! Then last week, she calls me up, saying I have a responsibility for a kid that I didn't even want, and she's trying to sue me for negligence!"

I whistled and tilted my head back. "Whew! That's quite a tale, sir. Now, ma'am, why don't you tell us your side." I told her. She arched a brow and looked at me funny.

"And you are?" She asked. Before I could answer, Luna did for me.

"My assistant for the day. Now, go on, miss..." She said. Ouch, that one hurt and I wasn't afraid to show it.

"Morning Dew. Ahem. So, what really happened, was I was sitting inside, sitting on a cool pack to try and calm my heat. Then I look outside to see this jerk sniffing the air, and knowing there's a good mare that needs rutting, comes waltzing up to the door. He knocked, I answered and told him I'm not interested, and he pounces me! I was so helpless and now I'm stuck with a newborn foal I have no idea how to take care of!"

Luna tapped her chin. "Hmm. Assistant? What do you think?" Luna asked. I leaned back and shrugged, not bothering to answer her. "Assistant?" She asked again.

"I'm sure you can handle this. After all, I'm only an assistant, right?" I huffed. Luna rolled her eyes and whispered in my ear.

"Look, I do not want anypony outside our friends to know about us just yet. When the time is right, then we can announce it. Together. I am sorry if I hurt thy feelings, love."

I sighed and smiled. "You owe me." I winked. She smiled deviously and looked back to the ponies.

"Dost thou wish to collect now?" She asked. I shrugged and Luna sat back up, grabbing a pen off the desk. She turned to the ponies and smiled. "Well, it seems to me that-" And then she 'dropped' the pen on the floor. "Oops. How clumsy. Excuse me, and let my assistant here handle said matter."

Luna crawled under the table and instantly unzipped my pants with her magic. My eyes bulged as I looked down at her pulling out my dick. "Wow. First at breakfast, now at court? Luna you naughty mare!"

I cleared my throat as Luna tickled my shaft with the tip of her hoof. "Well, um -ha- after hearing the -oh- stories from both of you, I'll nee-EE-d to ask you some questions."

"Shoot." The stallion said. I looked down to Luna, who held her hoof to her lips in a shushing motion. I rolled my eyes and brought my attention back to the two ponies.

"So, you were just walking to work, is that right?" I asked. He nodded. "Okay then. And miss? It says in the law book that you're supposed to hang a flower on your door when you're in heat. Did you have one up?"

"Of course!" She yelled.

"Did she ask you to come over and assist her?" I asked the stallion. He nodded. "Did you, or did you not, see the flower on the door?"

"I... uh... might have seen something like that, yeah." He stammered, rubbing the back of his neck. I grinned lightly as I looked the two over. Thank merciful Allah for Law and Order!

"When a mare is in heat, I'm pretty sure it's hard for her to control her emotions. Am I right?" I asked the mare. She looked away and nodded. "Right... I think I get what happened. You called him over when he was on the way to work and saw it as your chance to relieve your heat. And you," I gestured to the stallion. "still saw the flower on the door, but decided to go over anyway. Whether or not she held you there against your will at that point is irrelevant. You clearly saw all the signs she was in heat, and went in for an easy lay. As both parties are at fault, I've decided that Mr. Stop Watch is to pay ten percent of his income to help support the child, but he doesn't have to be there for... What is the child, miss?" I asked.

"A girl." She sighed.

"Right. You don't have to be there for the filly, but it would be honorable if you were." I sighed and looked to the mare. "Do you really want to raise her? From what I've heard, I don't think you're really up to it."

The mare looked at her sleeping foal and sighed. "I may not be up for it, but since I'm getting financial support, I want to try." She smiled at me. I looked to the Stallion, who seemed more or less happy with the arrangement as well.

"Alright you two. Have pleasant days. You both should count yourselves lucky to have a foal. I'm sure she'll be raised right. Court is adjourned." I laughed as I banged the gavel. "I've always wanted to do that!"

The two walked out together, and I could see them smiling at one another. The stallion even began making funny faces at the baby! I looked over to see Luna peaking over the table, a tear in her eye as she watched them go. Huh... I hadn't noticed she stopped pleasing me. "Oh, hey Luna." I chuckled.

"That... was the sweetest thing we have ever seen. How... How did you do that?" She asked.

"What? Make them not hate each other? Easy; you get them both to see they were in the wrong, and then they'll share common ground. There are two sides to every story, but they still meet up somewhere in the middle."

Luna climbed on my lap and hugged me. "So wise for your young age..." She sighed. "Indeed, you'll make a fine Prince."

I held Luna close and stroked her mane. "And you'll make a perfect wife." I whispered. She squeezed me tighter and kissed me passionately. The sun setting behind us through the window cast our loving shadows down the large room towards the door.

What I didn't notice was Cory standing in the threshold, his arms crossed as he smiled at us. "You'll make her happy, bro." He sighed, walking away. "I'm proud of ya."

Luna reveals

View Online

Chapter 7: Luna reveals

The week that passed was going pretty well. Cory seemed to be getting along great with the fact that I was ninety-nine percent sure I was staying and even offered his congratulations. It was really nice to hear, and I made sure to tell him how glad I was for it. We were out on Luna's balcony while she tended to some errands, drinking some hard cider that Shining Armor had brought up for us.

"Honestly, Nathan. You don't have to keep thanking me." He laughed. I smiled and punched him playfully in the arm.

"Cory? Really. Thank you. I know you're upset about me staying, but I'm sure you'll let everyone back home know how happy I'll be, right?" I asked. He nodded.

"Indeed. But, I may leave out the parts where you nearly got killed. Don't want to freak your parents out too much, right?" He chuckled.

"God, can you imagine if they found out I got stabbed? Jesus, they'd never let me live it down."

Cory sighed. "You wouldn't have to worry about it. I'm just afraid of coming back alone. What if they're mad at me for letting you stay?"

I smiled and shrugged. "Well, just tell them it was my choice. I found a life here, and a damn good one at that. I've never been happier in my life."

"So, tell me. What's it like to be with a Princess?" He asked.

I twiddled my mug and shrugged again. "Dunno. I would have been with her regardless. She's the sweetest mare you'll ever meet, and she's not afraid to do what she wants."

"Made evident with breakfast last week." He added.

"And when we were holding the royal court." I snorted. Cory raised a brow.

"Okay, at breakfast, I can see you two getting away with that, but in the courtroom, with people, er, ponies everywhere? What'd you do to her this time?"

I laughed. "It's not what I did, but what she did. She pretended to drop a pen and nearly blew me under the table. She stopped when I solved the dispute of two ponies. The guy was practically raped by a mare in heat, they had a kid, he didn't want to take care of it... You know, the whole shebang."

Cory took another drink of cider and sighed. "So, what happened?" He asked.

"Well, they were both at fault, seeing as how the mare put a flower on her door. A signal she's in heat." I added, getting Cory to understand better. "After I sent them out, Luna had this look in her eye I've never seen."

Cory smiled. "Was it a kind of sparkly look?" He asked. I nodded. "That means she's deeply in love with you, dude. I've seen that look a few times in my day. Do you feel the same about her?"

"Of course!" I said instantly. "It's just... she's acting different now. She's cuddly, always up against me, telling me how much she loves me. It's weird, but not in a bad way. It's just different for her, you know?" Cory nodded.

"That means she's going to ask you something big." He sang.

"What marriage? Nah, we already discussed that. It's happening in a year or two." I waved it off. "What do you think it is?"

Cory shrugged. "Beats me. When Luna get's back, just ask-"

The doors to the room opened up and Luna walked gracefully inside, humming a little tune to herself. "Huh. Speak of the devil." He chuckled.

Luna noticed me and Cory on the balcony and smiled. "Good eve, dear. Young Cory." She called out. The two of us waved as she placed a bag down on the table. She kept her smile as she trotted happily over to us. "Cory? Dost thou mind give us a few moments with my love?" She asked.

Cory smiled at me and nodded. "Of course, Princess." He walked for the door, giving me a large thumbs up as he left, leaving Luna and I alone on the balcony.

"What's up?" I asked, hugging Luna tight, which she returned. "You wanted to talk?"

Luna released me and nodded. "Yes, I did. After what you did for that couple and their foal last week... It touched me in a way that I have never been touched before."

"Oh? How so?" I asked. Luna led me into the bedroom and sat me on the bed. She began to kiss me passionately, placing her hooves on my thigh to lean into it. This kiss felt very different than the normal ones. It was a kiss that was of pure yearning. She wanted this to be special, so I put as much as I could into it. When we finally pulled away, Luna had a hopeful look in her eyes.

"Well, we wanted to talk to you about something important. Something that refused to leave our mind all week..." She looked away, trembling slightly.

"Hey." I whispered, turning her face back towards me with a gentle nudge. "What's wrong?" Luna took a deep breath and looked me in the eyes.

"We want to discuss this first with thee. We know thou hath said it many times, and so have I. But, I want to know if thou art serious about this. Dost thou really love me like you say you do?" She asked. I gawked a little bit. Was she doubting my resolve in our relationship? Did she question if I really did love her?

"Of course, Luna!" I said, a little taken aback she'd even think I was lying. "Luna, I have had a few relationships in my day; all of them ending horribly because I didn't feel anything for the girl, or she got sick of me. I've had my heart broken, built back up, then smashed again and, believe me, I know when I really love a girl or not." I placed my hand on Luna's cheek and turned her towards me, her smile slowly returning. "And believe me, I love you. With all my heart and soul." I planted another passionate kiss on Luna's lips, taking in the sweet taste. She sighed happily as we reluctantly pulled away.

"Young Nathaniel, I..." She took a deep breath and nodded to herself. She turned back to me with a confident smile. "We wish this to be the night we make love."

I gave her a serious look. I wanted her to be ready and not rush into things on my account. I grabbed hold of her hoof and squeezed it tight. "Are you absolutely sure? You don't need to rush anything, you know." I said. Her eyes shifted a little bit, but she nodded all the same.

"Yes... we are sure. Thou art but the most honest, gentle, kindest soul we hath met in so long. I am glad I was the pony whom you chose to be with. And, I am glad that you put up with me and my antics." She giggled and nestled into me. "So, if you will have me, here, tonight, then you shall make me the happiest mare in Equestria. What dost thou say?"

I smiled and kissed her cheek as I stroked her back gently. She gasped and shook a bit as my fingers lightly tickled in between her wings. I knew the weak spots and I was going to use all of them tonight.

"How can I say no? Let me just get undressed." I smiled, standing so I could get my close off efficiently. As I worked on my shirt, Luna helped me with my pants, removing the belt and unbuttoning them with her magic. Once I was fully unclothed, I took a seat by her side. She went to lay down, but I stopped her. "Hold on. I want this to be perfect, Luna. Do you... mind if I preen you?" I asked.

Luna blushed deeply. I had heard preening was a very intimate thing for Pegasai to do, a little thing Applejack had tossed my way, since Rainbow had warmed up to me quickly enough. I guess she wanted her and I to hook up. I couldn't see myself with the brash Pegasus though. We're too different. But, I wanted to use this for Luna to show how much I really love her.

"R-Really?" Luna asked, her blush still visible. I nodded and smiled. "O-Of course, by all means." She said, sitting back up and spreading her wings for me. They were breathtaking in their full length. Each wing was probably four or five feet long, giving the night Goddess an impressive wingspan.

I got right up behind her, nestling so that our bodies were touching. Luna's tail swished anxiously about, flicking at my stomach and sides until it finally settled on wrapping around me. I began messaging the length of her left wing, making her shiver at my touch.

Luna's feathers were pretty well maintained, but there were a few that needed a good touch up. I used my other hand and began tickling in between her wings, making her bite her lower lip in pleasure. With my hands doing their job to please her, I used my mouth and took the edge of one of her primaries in my mouth, making her squeak in delight.

I moved my teeth lightly down on the feather, lightly biting at the barbules to straighten them out, while my tongue smoothed them over to keep them straight. Luna was lightly whimpering and moaning as I continued the winged foreplay and her muscles were twitching in ecstasy. I smiled as I continued on with each of her beautiful feathers.

Luna turned to me and smiled when I finished her left wing. "Thou art quite good at this." She sighed, leaning back to kiss me. "Has thou been with a Pegasus before?" She giggled, hiccuping lightly as I worked on her right wing.

"Nah." I chuckled, rubbing her feathers lightly. "I have pet birds at home and I've seen how they do it. So, am I really doing that good of a job?" I asked as I began to nibble on one of her primaries.

Luna let out a quivering breath as she nodded, twitching against me yet again. Her body was like putty in my hands as I worked her over, preening each wing with love and care. Add in the massage I was giving them and her back? She was practically on an endorphin high.

I finally finished the last feather, making Luna sigh in content and nestle into me. "That was most wonderful. We have never had that done to us before..."

I blushed and wrapped myself around her, rocking us back and fourth. "I heard it's supposed to be a very intimate thing... I thought you'd enjoy it." I was only guessing, but I think see enjoyed it.

"Oh, how right thou are..." She giggled, turning so we were now nose to nose. See? I had a hunch she liked it. Luna curled her wings towards me, brushing my shaft with her very well preened primaries.

"We... would like to give something to thou, since you were kind enough to preen us." She smiled, rubbing the length of my shaft with her primaries. It tickled and felt oh so amazing at the same time, so I couldn't refuse.

"Go... Go ahead, Luna." I insisted through a bit of a giggle from the wing job. Luna began to move her wings up and down as she kept the primaries pressed against my shaft. The feeling of the soft, silky feathers, rubbing up and down the sensitive skin of my cock was indescribable! I don't even know how to begin explaining it.

Luna rubbed up and down with those heavenly feathers. I can't even tell you how awesome it was. They put just the right amount of pressure on my, while being light enough to feel like nothing was there. Luna smiled at me as she continued to work me over. Okay, I need to have this done again soon!

"Thou art enjoying this, hmm?" She asked, picking up the tempo. All I could do was lean my head back in pleasure and nod. Luna went ever faster on her quest to make me cum.

Well, it didn't take long. After another minute, I exploded on her wings. Shit, that was fast... I began to stutter as Luna stared at me with a raised brow.

"Oh... God, I promise I usually don't cum that quick!" I insisted, making Luna giggle as she cleaned my cum off her wings with her tongue.

"So? What didst thou think of their first wingjob?" Luna asked hopefully. "Tis my first time giving one, so I want some feedback."

I giggled and pulled her into the bed with me, holding her close. "What you just did? Absolutely perfect." I assured making her blush. She nestled into me, kissing up my neck until our lips met again for another passion filled kiss. We held it for about a minute, before she pulled away with a grin.

"I am ready, love... I want you to make love to me now." She whispered. I smiled back and sat up slowly.

"Alright, Luna. How do you want to do this?" I asked. She looked a little nervous, which was understandable. This was her first time after all. She'd never get her virginity back.

"I think I would like to do this in the classic first... Are you alright with that?" She asked hesitantly. I nodded and kissed her cheek, letting her get into position. She stood and knelt down so that her face was against the mattress and her flank was in the air. She moved her tail up and gave me a good view of just how ready she was.

Her virgin flower winked and dripped in eager anticipation of attention, wanting more than anything to be rutted like no tomorrow. Luna turned her head, her breathing coming out heavily. "I-I am ready, my love. Please, be gentle with me?" She asked sweetly, wiggling her rump in the air for me.

I stood and lined myself up with her, rubbing my member against her opening to add some lubrication. "Of course, Luna." I chuckled. "Are you sure you're ready?" I asked, pressing the tip of my head against the opening.

"Mhmm..." She quivered, pressing into it ever so slightly. I took a deep breath and pressed into the tight cave. I made it in about a quarter of the way, before my dick met her hymen. I let out my breath as I pushed through it, making Luna cry out in a mixture of pain and pleasure.

I stayed a quarter of the way in, waiting for Luna's pain to subside. She was taking deep, shallow breaths as tears began to pool her eyes. "Luna? Are you okay?" I asked.

"M-Mhmm." She groaned, trying to catch her breath. "This is... marvelous. I am so glad thou art my first." She sighed happily, nestling into the blanket.

"Are you ready for me to start moving?" I asked. She hesitated for a second, wiggled her hips, then nodded. I slowly pressed into her, making her squeak once I bottomed out.

I stayed my full length inside her for about twenty seconds, letting the feeling of her tight walls pressing against my cock envelop me. It was such a fulfilling feeling, feeling the tightness and wetness of my soon to be wife's flower. I knew I'd be so happy being with just her. Luna was perfect in every sense of the word.

"Mmm, Love? I thought you were going to start moving." She groaned, wiggling her ass up and down for me. I didn't need any more initiative. I let the thrusting commence.

I thrusted slowly, letting myself bounce off of Luna's little ass. Her panting and moaning filled the room as she clenched around my cock, trying to keep me in there for as long as she possibly could. I could feel myself nearing my limits, but I held on for Luna. Always let the lady cum first.

"Oh... Oh, Nathaniel! Please hurry! Please cum for me!" She panted, gazing back at me with glazed eyes. "Cum inside your Luna!"

I pushed myself faster and harder into her after that. Her moans became louder and louder as her pussy became wetter and wetter. She and I were about to cum together.

Pretty cheesy, but timing is everything, right?

Luna let out one last scream as she arched her ass, keeping me stuck inside as we both came. I shot my load deep into her, making her smile happily as she continued to moan.. We stayed attached for about a minute, before I lost my hard on and fell out of her. We both fell into the bed, panting and giggling. Luna sighed and wrapped herself around me, getting nice and comfy.

"Oh, Nathaniel. That was marvelous. I am glad we finally did that." She sighed, looking up at me with those heavenly blue eyes. I gave her a peck on the nose and stroked her foreleg lightly, making her shiver. "You know, I dost have something more to ask thee... Please, hear us out on this." She insisted.

I was a little confused by that one, but I agreed all the same. "Alright, Luna. Shoot." I said, gesturing for her to go on. She gulped and nodded, inhaling deeply and exhaling.

"We... wanted to ask you... what art thine views of... children?" My brain pretty much derailed at that point! She's asking me about children?! Princess Luna is asking me about goddamn children?!

I smiled awkwardly and shrugged. "Well, they're... you know, children. They're cute and playful..." I scratched my head. "Um... and you know, fun?" I had no idea what my views on kids were!

Luna shuffled her forelegs. "Nay, not that. What do you think about having children?" She asked, more specific. My brain became a scattered turd.

Oh.

My.

Bucking.

Buck!

"L-Luna? Do you want to have foals?" I asked her breathlessly. She looked away and blushed.

"Oh, I knew thou wouldn't approve of such a thing!" She yelled in exasperation. "I knew I was rushing thee and I did not slow down! Oh, you probably think of me a foal!" She sighed, lowering her head. "I just... want to be a mother..."

Luna melted my heart down to its baser elements with that last sentence. Luna was however many thousands of years old, and she just wanted to experience what she has seen for countless generations. She wanted to know the joy and happiness of raising a child, the feel of being called 'momma'... How could I deny the woman I pledged my life to that?

"Yes."

Luna's ears perked up and she looked at me. "Y-Yes? You mean... You are accepting?" She asked, her smile slowly returning.

"Yes."

Luna tackled me to the bed, showering me in kisses and 'I love you's'. She levitated the bag she had brought in over and dug through it noisily, pulling out heat inducing pills, pregnancy vitamins... She knew what I'd say.

"Clever girl." I said, making, Luna giggle as she pulled out the final item. A book labeled. 'The Science and Magic of Inter-species Breeding'. She beamed at me and began flipping through the book.

"Hmm... Let us see here. Aha! The book says that with powerful enough magic, one can stimulate a fetus' growth, despite inter-species boundaries!" She slammed the book shut and turned to me, laughing like a giddy school filly and fell back into the mattress. "Just think, love! Little foals, all our own!" She hugged the book and rolled on her side, beaming.

I fell back into the bed and put my arms behind my head. "Wow. I've always wanted to be a dad." I looked to Luna and smiled. "We're gonna be awesome parents."

Luna blushed and kissed my cheek. "So, I suppose I should take these." She smiled awkwardly, shaking the bottle of heat inducing pills. I gulped and nodded. If I learned one thing, it's that a mare in heat is insatiable. "Well, little buddy? You're gonna get quite the work out. Goodbye rest, hello blue balls."

Luna read the instructions on the side and popped two of the pills in her mouth, swallowing them whole. "Well, it says to take two of them for three days, and the heat should start on the fourth day. Today is Monday... So by Thursday, I should be in heat." She confirmed.

"Mhmm." I said, sitting up. "And if we're going to be trying for a kid, maybe we should move the wedding up?" I asked. Luna looked to me, her eyes wide.

"Dear! Dost thou think it's still too soon?" She asked worriedly. I laughed and kissed her on the cheek.

"Says the one who wants a kid. Come on, it's not gonna hurt us to push the wedding up. How much notice do we have to give before having one?" I asked.

"At least a month, I believe." Luna nodded.

"Then in one months time, you and I are going to be married, and you should already be one month along with a foal." I smiled. "Shall we go find your sister?"

Luna nodded happily and, after we got cleaned up, the two of us made our way to the throne room. Princess Celestia was seated on her throne, her ever present guards flanking her. She looked up from her work and smiled. "Ah! Nathan, Lulu! What brings you two by?" She asked.

I looked to all the guards, then back to her. "Mind if you excuse the guards? It's kind of a private matter."

Celestia nodded. "Of course. Guards? You are excused." She called out. All at once, the horde of stallions left the throne room, leaving the three of us alone. "So, what is it you wish to discuss?"

I shuffled about and looked around, making sure we were really alone. "Do you think you can hold a royal wedding next month?"

Celestia's eyes went wide. "Next month?! What has brought this on?" She asked curiously.

Luna shuffled her hooves, much like I did before, and looked up at her big sister. "Tia? Ever since I came back, I've been empty inside. Meeting young Nathan has filled one hole, but the other lays vacant. We have discovered what it is that would fill said hole."

I mentally smacked myself for laughing at that...

Celestia raised a brow. "Yes?"

Luna took a deep breath. "Tia? Nathan and I are going to try for a foal."

Celestia let out a girlish squeal that would shatter diamonds. I rubbed my ears and groaned loudly, trying to unhear what I just heard. "Oh, jeez! I don't think that could have been any louder..."

Celesta began to giggle with Luna as they talked about how we were proceeding with the conception. The two of them were engrossed in that sisterly moment, so I excused myself. I was pretty beat from this evenings festivities and decided to hit the hay early. In three days, I was going to be one sore motherfucker.

As soon as I left the throne room, I heard a light clearing of the throat behind me. Princess Cadence was standing there, smiling. "Oh, hey Princess. What's up?" I asked.

"Please, call me Cadence. After all, I am going to be your niece next month." She said happily. I looked to her with a raised brow. How the buck did she know it was going to be next month?!

"And you know this because..." I began, trailing off so she'd tell me how she was eavesdropping on us. She gave me a small smile and giggled.

"You just told me."

"Shit.."

"Don't worry. I get Shiny with that all the time. He thinks I'm some kind of psychic. Just the Princess of Love is all!" She sang. She walked along with me back to my chambers. "So, why are you moving the wedding up so soon?" She asked. Okay, as much as we wanted to keep this a secret, I had to tell someone, and I could trust Cadence well enough.

"Okay, just don't tell anypony, alright?" I asked. Cadence zipped her lips and smiled. "Alright. Luna and I... We're gonna try to have a foal."

Cadence let out a squeal that would rival her Aunts! "Dear God, that's the second time in five minutes!" I yelled, rubbing the sting away. Cadence hopped around me and began to laugh uncontrollably.

"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! I can't believe you and Auntie Luna want to have foals! I'm so happy for you two!" She wrapped me in a hug and beamed. "Oh, I can't wait to tell Shiny-" She looked at me and gave a sheepish grin. "Right. Silence." She reminded herself.

"Glad to hear it. So, anyway, Luna's taking some heat inducing pills to get into the swing of things. So in four days we'll be ready."

Cadence's eyes bugged out of her head. "Uh-oh... Auntie Luna in heat?" She asked.

"Yeah, why? Is that bad or something?" I asked.

Cadence gulped. "Alicorns are three times as needy than any other type of pony in Equestria! I nearly bucked Shiny to death when I was in my heat! Oh boy... This doesn't bode well for you."

"Oh, stop it!" I spfft. "You're just trying to scare me, aren't you?" I asked. Cadence chuckled and shook her head.

"When Auntie Luna went into heat last year, we had to change all her stallion guards with mare guards, and even then, she still got a hold of four of them. Be prepared to not leave her bed for a couple of days."

My face paled as I thought about it. Alicorns are all three races of ponies rolled into one. That means their heat is going to be three times as intense! "Oh crap... Cadence? Do you know anything that could help me?" I asked. She shook her head and turned back around.

"Sorry, Uncle." She giggled, giving my new title for her a whirl. "I think Luna will be able to help you in that department. Don't let her scare you too bad. I'm sure you'll be fine."

Cadence waved as she trotted away, and I waved back, a blank expression on my face. "Yeah... I'll be right as rain."

The next three days went by pretty quickly. Luna was becoming increasingly more restless as the pills settled in, bringing on her heat with force. I couldn't imagine what tomorrow would bring, so I just lay in bed, wide awake in fear as Luna twitched and grumbled in her sleep. While I wait, I might as well recap my days leading up.

That Monday had gone pretty well. In the morning, Twilight had brought the girls back from Ponyville to practice the spell to send Cory home. So far no luck, but they were getting closer.

Tuesday was rainy, and Luna and I spent all day inside, listening to my ipod and playing board games with Cory and Cadence. Luna could get very competitive, and she ended up tossing our game of Sorry out the window.

Wednesday came and went much like the last two days. But Luna seemed to be getting more antsy as the days went on. She ended up grinding me during the morning before I woke up, soaking me in her fluids. That was my fist taste of what was to come. She began to smell of pure sex as she undressed me with her eyes every moment I wasn't looking at her. She was ready, and I so wasn't.

It was now early Thursday morning, which meant today was the big day. Luna continued to toss and turn and mumble to herself in the bed. I could feel a puddle forming near my waist, letting me know Luna was having a rather... saucy dream. "Hey, Luna..." I whispered, shaking her.

"Huh, wuzza?" She called out lazily, looking at me. "Oh, good morrow, Nathaniel. Why didst thou... OOH boy!" She cringed, pressing her thighs together.

"You're ready, huh?" I asked. She nodded quickly and rolled over onto my waist.

"Nggh! I-I need it! I need it so, so bad! Please, do not make us wait any longer!" She shouted, pulling down my boxers and lining my shaft up with her entrance.

Yup. Here we go...

Heat things up a bit

View Online

Chapter 8: Heat things up a bit

This was it. Luna's heat had started, and she was now a heartbeat away from plunging herself down and milking me for all I was worth. Well, I suppose I should get comfortable in this bed, since she'll never want me to leave it for about a week.

Luna grinned from ear to ear as the tip made contact with her very, very moist lips. She let out a high pitched groan as it went in. I could tell she was still incredibly tight, since we only had sex one time. I figured I'd try to go slowly with her this time, since it was a special occasion.

Luna licked her lips and looked at me with the most horny look I think anyone could have ever mustered. "Read-" Before I could even get the Y in that word, she pressed down as hard as she could. I let out a struggled breath as she slammed her cute ass down on my balls.

"Fuck..." I muttered, trying to get passed that little discomfort. I looking down at me now buried shaft deep in an uncomfortable looking Luna. "You okay?"

She looked up at me and gave a pained smile. "Yes... we are fine. We just... really, really want this!" She began to move back up, wincing and tensing with each inch she pulled out. "Gah! I-It hurts!" She gasped, tears pooling in her eyes.

"Hey, hey, Luna?" I said tenderly, sitting back up and placing a hand on her cheek. She looked at me with a very pained expression. "It's too soon to be going that rough. You're going to hurt yourself if you don't ease into it. You have to go slowly, okay? I know it's hard since you're in heat, but you have to be patient."

Luna took a deep breath and nodded, looking back down at our joined union. "We are actually doing this..." She giggled, kissing me. "We are actually making a child..." I laughed as well and laid back down, smiling brightly at the mare I loved. It was weird to think about, but... we were making a child now. I don't know how or why Luna became so comfortable with me and grew to love me so quickly. Was I really as charming and kind as I thought... Nah, probably not. I really couldn't say, but I didn't care. I was now making a child with an Alicorn Princess.

Yeah, fuck you society!

"Whenever you're ready, lead on." I told her. She nodded and took a deep breath. Since it still hurt for her to move up and down, she opted to try gyrating her hips forward and back, and sometimes in a circular motion. Her slender hips fit absolutely perfect into mine, which made her motions all the more intense. I grabbed a hold of her Cutie Marks, rubbing the velvety soft texture of the fur there. This made Luna gasp and move her hips faster.

"Mmm, Luna? Where did you learn moves like this?" I asked, panting like I was running a marathon. Luna smiled and bent down, kissing my lips roughly.

"Some things just come naturally." She giggled, panting just as bad as I was. "I-I think I am ready for more." She informed, pulling her rump off my shaft and pressing down on my chest with her hooves for support. Luna still had a wince on her face, but it wasn't as bad as before. I gently grabbed hold of her hips and guided her up, then slowly brought her back down.

Luna moaned to the sky as I filled her back up. Her eyes were wide and her mouth hung loosely open as we picked up the pace. She squeezed and kneaded my chest with her soft hooves, leaving little red marks in my skin. "Oh, young Nathaniel!" She gasped, really digging into my skin now. "Show a mare the best night of her life!"

"Working... on it!" I grunted, picking up the pace. She squealed in delight and rocked her hips in time with my thrusts. Oh, by the twinkling stars above! This was the best sex I had ever had in my entire life! Luna was perfect, the atmosphere was perfect... I would say you could kill me now, but we all know how badly that went last time... heh.

I rolled us over onto our sides, spreading Luna's right hind leg high into the air. She screamed in pleasure as my cock went ever deeper into her convulsing tunnel. She wrapped her forelegs around my chest and dug into my back. I was getting sex scratches from Luna! Ha! I grabbed hold of her ass and pushed her into me, making her squeals even more prominent.

"Luna! I'm gonna cum!" I shouted, thrusting into her harder. She panted and planted kiss after kiss on my face and neck.

"Me, too! Hurry! Cum inside me! Please!" She shouted. I did as commanded and, after a few more thrusts, shot my seed deep into her womb. Luna's pussy exploded around me at the same time as we shared lust filled screams of pleasure. To say we were just sitting in our fluids was an understatement. We were practically swimming in them at that point. Luna and I panted madly as we fell limp against the mattress.

"Oh fuck! Luna... You were perfect! You are perfect." I told her through ragged breaths. Luna composed herself and climbed onto my chest, giving a heartfelt sigh.

"We know thou art perfect already." She teased. "Now, for this to work," She said, pulling out the book she bought on Monday. "I have to use the spell they put here." She pointed it out to me, but I couldn't make heads or tails of the language in Equestria.

"Huh... A book after sex?" I asked jokingly. "Usually girls light up a cigarette." Luna was still holding the tome to my face, so I figured she wanted me to read it. "Yeah, I have no idea what that says. Maybe I should learn how to read Equestrian?" I asked. Luna raised a brow.

"But, last week at the day court, thou knew the law of hanging a flower on ones door when they are in heat." She pointed out. I shrugged playfully.

"Can you believe I BSed that?" I asked. Thank you fan fictions! She grinned and slapped me lightly with her hoof.

"Clever boy... Now, let me concentrate." She sighed, allowing her magic to come forth. Her horn began to glow a brilliant blue, and the glow soon made its way to her stomach. She squinted and stuck her tongue out of the corner of her mouth in concentration, which was the cutest thing I had ever seen, and let out one final gasp.

She turned to me, grinning from ear to ear. "Guess who is going to be a mommy?!" She squealed, wrapping herself around me.

I blinked a few times in shock and confusion. "Whoa... It was that easy, huh?" I asked. She giggled and kissed me passionately on the lips. I would never understand magic, but whatever.

"Indeed. I felt the life beginning to form, which meant the spell worked! It says it all right here, but since thou cannot read Equestrian hoof writing, thou may never know." She teased.

"I'll learn!" I countered, raising my arms playfully in the air. "Besides, it can't be too hard. After all, I'm going to be married to Princess Luna, Goddess of the night! I don't think anything is out of my reach at this point."

Luna crossed her arms and arched a brow cutely at me. "Well, someone seems to be full of themselves, and after you gave Prince Blueblood a dose of reality at breakfast last week. I thought you were better than that." She humphed, turning away from me.

I laughed and tackled her into the bed, making her squeal with delight. "Forgive me, your Highness. But, now that we're going to be new parents, I think we should celebrate. How about it?" I asked. Luna flashed me a dirty grin.

"Oh, you daring boy." She gasped, bonking me on the forehead. "I have to lower my moon in an hour." She pointed out. I tapped my chin and looked out the window.

"I might be done in time." I grinned devilishly. Luna laughed as I rolled us along in the bed playfully. Finally, things were starting to go our way, and soon? I'd be the proudest parent this side of Equestria.

But first, I think I deserve to show a mare in heat a really good time.

Celestia stood on her balcony, tapping her hoof impatiently as she waited for Luna. Luna was never late to lower the moon. Usually she was the one to wake Tia up in the morning!

Celestia sighed and looked up at Luna's room. "Where are you, little sister?" She asked impatiently. Suddenly, Celestia's bedroom doors flew open and Luna ran in. Her mane was disheveled, her coat was matted, and she smelled of... Oh boy.

"We are so sorry for being late!" She shouted from across the room. "We were... distracted."

Celestia blinked a few times. "Lulu! Are you in heat?" Celestia gasped. Luna blushed and nodded, smiling cutely. "If you're in heat, then that means..."

Luna's smile widened as she hopped up and down. "I am pregnant!" She sang. The two Alicorn Princesses jumped up and down, squealing for joy.

"Oh, by our mother's name! I can't believe it! Luna, I'm so, so happy for you! The both of you!" She wrapped her sister in a tight hug and kissed her cheek.

"Tia? You do not want to get me going when I am in heat." Luna warned, a blush starting to form on her dark blue cheeks. Tia gasped and put Luna down, backing away awkwardly.

"Heh heh. Sorry, Lulu." She chuckled. Luna snorted and waved a hoof.

"Oh, do not worry about it. The pills I took only make the heat half as bad as the real one. I am quite capable of controlling myself." She smiled. "Although, I do not think Nahtaniel knows that yet." A maniacal giggle passed Luna's lips as she rubbed her hooves together in evil anticipation.

"Oh, Lulu!" Celestia scolded. "Don't you think it would be nice to let the boy be able to walk by the end of the week?" She asked. Luna tapped her chin and shrugged.

"Ugh, I suppose, Tia." She sighed. "But I will court with him until he says he can not take it anymore. Is that okay?" She asked. Tia nodded.

"Of course, Luna. Now, shall we perform our duties?" She asked. Luna nodded and stepped onto the balcony with her elder sister. Both their horns glowed their brilliant shades of blue and yellow as the moon fell bellow the horizon and the sun took its place in the sky. The soft, pink glow of the dawn covered the land in a beautiful spectacle, which made both Princesses smile.

"There. Our duties are done." Celestia said, pushing her sister off the balcony.. "Go on back up to young Nathan. I'm sure he's eagerly awaiting your arrival."

Luna nodded and nuzzled her sister. "Oh, by the way." She said before leaving. Celestia turned and smiled. "When shall our wedding be?"

Celestia giggled. "August 18th." She confirmed. "And I do hope everypony we invited can make it on such short notice. I wonder how Twilight and her friends are going to react to the news."

"Didst thou send them a letter?" Luna asked.

Celestia shook her head. "I didn't need to. Twilight and her friends are coming back today to practice the spell, so they can find out personally from you two. Be careful of Twilight though. If I know my student, she'll want to control the entire ceremony." Celestia warned.

Luna laughed as she pranced away. "She'll only control the wedding over my dead body!" She sang as she left the room. Celestia smiled at her little sister's antics and turned back to the slowly rising sun with a sigh.

"Oh, Luna... How you have grown so fast."

I watched as Luna left the bedroom in a gallop. It made me laugh that she was afraid of being late to lower the moon. But, I suppose with the past being what it was, then maybe it'd be best to not mess with such things.

I was about to lay back down and get some well deserved shuteye, when a light knock came at the door. "Yo, Nathan!" Cory called out, knocking again. "I know you're up, man." I chuckled and quickly got back into my pajamas.

"Yeah, come in. I'm decent." I called out. Cory walked in, flipping his flowing hair back out of his face. With his luscious locks out of the way, he was able to see the state of the room.

"Damn. What kind of sex tornado is Luna anyway?" He asked, whistling in astonishment. I snorted and led him to the balcony.

"Come on outside. I'm sure the air is fresher out there." I assured him. He took a sniff and his lips pursed in. The room smelled like pure sex, people! He nodded and followed me outside.

Cory leaned his back against the railing and crossed his arms, smiling coyly at me. "So, was that the big thing Luna wanted to ask you? Sex?" He asked. I cringed and twiddled my thumbs as I leaned against the railing. "No? What was it? Come on, you can tell me anything." He assured.

I took a deep breath. How Cory would react was beyond me; having a child with a different race and all that. "Cory? I can't..." I sighed.

Cory laughed. "Who would I tell while I'm here, huh?" He asked. I nodded. He did have quite a good point.

"Touche'. But, I really shouldn't say. Luna would kill me if she didn't give the go ahead." I laughed

Cory nodded. "Yeah, I understand. Sam would kill me, too, if I said some things about us. I totally get it." He said. I smiled and nodded.

"Thanks." I was glad he was understanding with the situation. I looked back out at the horizon and saw the moon begin to lower. "Dude, you gotta watch the Princesses at work."

We watched as the moon lowered quickly behind the horizon, and the sun take its place in the sky, painting the land in a reddish pink. Cory let out an impressed whistle.

"Man... I can see why you want to stay." He mused. "Well, I should get ready. Twilight is bringing her friends here today. They're really close to being able to send me back home..." He took a deep breath and looked away from me. "I'm gonna miss you, bro..."

I pat his back and brought him in for a hug. "I'll miss you, too." I sighed, fighting back the sadness building up. I coughed and left the hug. Dudebros don't really show emotions. "Now, come on. Let's get some breakfast. I'm sure we're all hungry. Especially me." I sighed, looking back at the room. Cory and I shared a laugh as we were about to leave the room, only to have Luna enter and give me the hungry eyes.

"Young Cory? I would leave if I were you..." Luna warned, sauntering her way over to me. The sway in her hips said it all. She wanted sex. And she wanted it bad. "Young Nathaniel and I are going to be quite busy.".

I backed away, giving Cory pleading eyes. He laughed and slipped by Luna, making his way out the door. "Your wife! Your problem!" He shouted, running away.

"Um... Parlay?" I chuckled awkwardly. In an instant I was pounced into the bed, yelling in shock as Luna undressed me in a flash.

"Make good friends with this bed..." Luna giggled. "For you will not be leaving it very often."

Shit! I hate it when I'm right!

Well, it was about 10:30 in the morning when Luna and I finally had our last fuck. We'd been having sex for five hours straight! My body ached, my muscles were taught, and my mind was a blur of color and exhaustion. Luna thought it best we go eat breakfast to regain our energy.

SHE DIDN'T NEED ENERGY! THE MARE WAS A FUCKING SEX MACHINE!!

Luna pranced into the dining hall, while I opted to trudge in tiredly, making Cadence giggle into her hoof when she saw me. I probably looked like a zombie.

Probably smelled like one, too.

Luna and I took our seats; she sat down delicately, while I flopped into my chair, trying to regain the feeling in my muscles.

"Well, it seems somepony is happy." Celestia chimed in, noticing Luna's permanent smile. "What's the occasion?" Celestia already knew, but she wanted to play along with the news

Luna giggled and leaned against me from her chair, giving me sweet bedroom eyes. "Mmm... Nothing really." She answered cutely, kissing my lips.

"Too... Cute!" Cadence gasped. "Need... New heart!"

Shining Armor and Cory laughed at her antics as Luna and I separated. "Should we tell them? I think we should tell them." Luna smiled.

I smiled as well. "Alright. Everyone? Luna and I are moving the wedding to next month."

Everyone clapped for us, and I held up my hand. "There's more. Luna and I... We're having a foal."

Shining Armor spit out his beverage and Cadence had to pat him on the back to stop his coughing. Cory stared wide eyed and looked like he was going to pass out.

Celestia clapped her hooves and smiled. "Oh, congratulations you two! Even though I already knew. What is everypony's reaction?" She asked, gauging everyone.

Shining Armor coughed up the last of the juice in his lungs and looked to us. "Um... Well, that was unexpected. But, nevertheless, congrats. I'm really happy for you."

Cadence giggled. "That's so awesome! I'm going to be a cousin!" She hopped up and down in her seat. Cory sputterd for words, still barely able to absorb the news.

"You're... having a kid?" He asked. Luna and I both nodded and he held his head in his hands. "Wow. That's unexpected, but, I think it's-"

"A TRAVESTY!" Came a haughty voice from behind us. I furrowed my brows and all eyes were on Prince Blueblood standing in the doorway.

"Oh, and I thought breakfast was missing something! Oh yeah, POMPOUS ASS!" I snarled. Blueblood walked over and got right in my face.

"How dare a creature of your lowly status defile my dear Auntie Luna!" He spat. "If I had my way, you'd be executed on the spot for touching royalty in such a manner!"

"BLUEBLOOD!" Celestia hollered. She was about to get up, when I held out my hand, halting her.

"No, no." I said, never taking my glare of the Prince. "How else can we resolve this dispute? Alright, Prince-y? If you're gonna have a bitchy fit, tell it to your diary, because Luna and I are going ahead with every single one of our plans, whether or not you approve!"

Blueblood flashed Luna a glance, and she had just as angry a look on her face as I did. He glowered back at me. "You are nothing compared to me." He hissed. "Always remember that you're nothing but a powerless, despicable creature in the eyes of true royalty. You are nothing but a pathet-"

The last sentence never left his mouth as I let my right hand swing true. It hit him square in the jaw, causing him to tumble to the floor, clutching his face. Everyone gasped and looked from me, to the Prince on the ground. He looked up at me with his face contorted in sheer rage as his horn began to glow a faint blue. Before he could use any magic, I grabbed the appendage, causing it to cease. He gulped and looked at me.

All I could do was smile. I smiled because I had won. I showed him I'm not as helpless as he thought I was. I'm sure that was a shocker by the expression he had on his face. I chuckled and squeezed his horn tighter, making him wince. "I'm terribly sorry it had to come to that, chum." I mocked. "But, sometimes lessons need to be taught the hard way, hmm?" He tried to get away, but apparently clutching a Unicorn's horn weakened them considerably. "I am marrying Luna and we are having a foal! Nothing you say or do will ever change that! Now, go, before I turn your blue blood red..." I hissed.

I heard a delightfully girlish squeal at the entrance to the dining room. I looked up to see Twilight and all her friends, watching as I held the Prince in a vice grip. Twilight gawked, Fluttershy cowered behind her mane and forelegs, Rainbow Dash made jabbing motions at the air, Applejack placed her hat over her face, trying to hide the smile, Pinkie Pie's jaw was almost unhinged, and Rarity was hopping up and down, the biggest smile ever on her face.

I released the Prince and he stumbled away. "Y-You'll regret that! I'll make sure of it!" He shouted, running past the elements of harmony in an angry haste.

"I look forward to it!" I shouted back, taking my seat. Everyone gawked at me as I dug into my pancakes. It took me a few moments to realize it. "What?"

Rarity ran over and instantly hugged me. "Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!" She said happily. "You have no idea what that pig headed... swine put me through at the Gala last year! Oh, it was dreadful! About time somepony put him in his place!"

Celestia looked at me oddly. "Young Nathan, while I don't condone that kind of violence... I suppose he did deserve it. I'll make sure he doesn't do anything he'll regret." she sighed.

I shrugged. "Sticks and stones may break my bones, but a solid right hook will get the job done just as well." I smiled. Cory and Shining Armor began to laugh into their napkins as I said that.

I looked to Luna who sighed. "Indeed we are with Tia on this, but I guess you did what you had to. Blueblood can be quite a chore at times..." She sighed. I grabbed her hoof in my hand and gave an apologetic look.

"I'm sorry I did that... Just, the things he was saying got me little riled up. I know they were just words, and I let my emotions get the best of me. Can you forgive me?" I asked.

Luna smiled and gave me a loving kiss. "Of course, my love. I can." She said sweetly, rubbing my cheek with her hoof. The girls awed behind me, making me turn and smile.

"Oh, you six weren't here for the news, were you?" I asked. They all looked to one another and shrugged. "Luna? I told the others. I think you can handle this."

Luna giggled and cleared her throat. "Firstly; Young Nathaniel and I are to be wed next month, and you six are going to be my bridesmares!" She smiled. The girls cheered and hopped around excitedly. "But wait! There is still more news!" She informed. The girls halted their cheering and looked at Luna expectantly. "I am with foal."

Oh god, more screaming! I covered my ears as all of them squealed with delight, running up to Luna and offering congratulations. I laughed and turned to Shining, who gave me a nod and the raise of a glass. I returned it.

Twilight ran over and hugged me tight. "Oh, I'm so happy for you two! Oh, you've just gotta let me help plan the wedding! Please? Pretty please?" She asked, pouting her lower lip as her eyes became black spheres of want.

I looked to Luna, who simply smiled. I nodded to the overzealous Unicorn. "Okay, you can help." I emphasized. "You aren't doing all the work, okay?" She nodded eagerly and smiled.

"Oh, thank you! I promise to assist Luna." She assured. I turned to Luna and gave her the most loving smile I could.

"I love you, Luna." I said, taking her cheek in my hand. She smiled and hugged me tight, feeling the same pride and happiness that was at that moment. I really couldn't ask for anything else in my life. I was with someone, or somepony rather, that I loved with all my heart, we were soon to be wed, and she was carrying our first child.

For the first time in my life, things were looking my way.

Our separate ways

View Online

Chapter 9: Our separate ways

Another week had passed, with me and Luna growing closer and closer. The two of us got to know each other even more in that time, opening up what our lives were like. I told her what I did back home, my job, my schooling... how things weren't going all to well with me. She understood completely as she tolled me her tale. It was quite the epic; wars, politics, her decent into darkness. I felt pretty bad for her, but she assured me it was all in the past, and she had a better future to look forward to.

Twilight and her friends had finally figured out how to send Cory home, which was probably one of the hardest moments I was ever going to have to face. To know I'd never be able to see him again, or any of my family and friends for that matter, was a very painful feeling. Cory had agreed to spend one final day here to hang out with me before we parted ways forever.

Cory and I sat in the garden, enjoying a cigarette together. I'm glad my pack had survived our fall here. Luna tolled me to enjoy my day with Cory, which I thanked her for considerably. We sat in the grass as the sun began to set. The dew began to wet our hands and legs as we leaned out and watched the sunset.

"I can't believe this is it..." I sighed, taking another drag of my cigarette. "This is the last time we're ever going to see each other."

Cory sighed and looked over to me, his eyes wet. "I would say you can still come back, but you have a responsibility to Luna now." He smiled. "You're going to be a dad... Wow."

I smiled and wiped my eyes. "Come on, don't get me started..." I sighed. He noticed my tears and chuckled. "Shut up! They're liquid pride, I swear!"

"That's one of the things I'm gonna miss most about you not being around." Cory sighed. "Your humor. Make sure to make people smile here, huh?" He said. I gave a salute and nodded.

"Can do, Cory. Make sure to tell everyone back home that I'm living my life to the fullest. If they start crying, tell them I said don't they dare. They don't need to weep for me, because I'm alive, I'm happy, and I have a beautiful woman who loves me."

Cory smiled. "Of course. Everyone's gonna be upset at first, believe me. But, they'll eventually realize that you're having a grand old time having sex with a pony." He chortled.

"And damn proud of it!" I boasted, sticking out my chest. We laughed until a light clearing of a throat came from behind us. It was Twilight and her friends; each of them wearing their Elements of Harmony pieces.

"Cory? I'm sorry, but... It's time to send you home." She said with a sad smile. Cory and I looked to one another and nodded.

"Okay." He said hesitantly. "Let's get this over with."

We were led to the center of the gardens; Luna, Celestia, Cadence, and Shining Armor were already waiting for us. The sun set the scene in a deep orange. Me and Cory said our heartfelt goodbyes as he stood in the center of the six mares his arms crossed behind his back as he hung his head.

"Cory, wait!" Celestia called out. Cory looked up to see her trotting over. "Before you leave, I thought I'd give you a little parting gift." Her horn began to glow a faint yellow, and before her popped a large mirror with stand.

"Um... It's nice." Cory said, not expecting that. "Why a mirror?" He asked. Celestia giggled.

"Tap the glass three times." She instructed. Cory did and the mirror began to ripple like water. Instantly the mirror changed from his reflection, to Luna's bedroom.

"Whoa... What am I looking at here?" He asked.

"It's something I've been working on since I learned young Nathan wouldn't be returning home with you. It's a communication mirror. You'll be able to talk to your cousin as much as you want. Your families included." She smiled.

I grinned from ear to ear and hugged Celestia tight. "Oh, thank you so much, Princess!" I sobbed, holding her close. She returned the gesture and looked to Cory.

"Come on. You, too." She instructed. Cory rolled his eyes and joined the group hug. Then Luna joined, followed by Cadence, then Twilight, then all her friends, then finally Shining Armor.

We all separated after a long while and got back to our original positions. "Okay, Cory." Celestia began. "For this to work, you need to think about your home. Think about where you want to appear."

Cory nodded and shut his eyes. "Okay." He said after a moment. "I'm ready to go."

Twilight and her friends began to hover in the air in a circle around him. A beam of rainbows shot out from the necklaces and encircled Cory and the Mirror in their light. I covered my eyes with my arm, blocking out the intensity of the light and smiled. "Later, Cory!" I shouted over the rush of air.

In another instant, the rainbow's died away and Cory and the mirror were gone. I took a deep breath, trying to hold back the tears. Luna noticed and hugged me tightly, rubbing my back as she did.

"Tis okay, young Nathaniel... You and he will be able to speak to one another. Dost that not make you happy?" She asked. I nodded and looked to the girls, who were smiling up at me.

"Thank you for being able to send him home. If it weren't for you, he'd never get to see his family or his fiance' ever again. You have my gratitude." I said, waving them over. They all obliged and group hugged me. It was exactly what I needed, because they didn't know how much I missed everyone back home. It didn't matter though, because I had family here.

And that's all that matters now.

Cory had his eyes shut tight the entire time. The roar of the wind around him was so intense, that he couldn't even open them if he wanted to. He felt himself seem to slip away, as if falling through a hole in the ground, then it suddenly stopped. The rush of air, the bright light, the falling; he opened his eyes and saw a sight he thought he'd never see again.

His front yard. His home.

Cory grinned from ear to ear and ran to the front door. It was still winter, so it wasn't like he was gone for a hundred years. Still, he thought it best to knock. He waited a few seconds before he saw his mother, Lori, came to the door. She held her hands to her mouth and fell to the floor, crying hysterically.

Cory opened the front door and ran over, hugging her tight. "Hey, ma. I missed you so much..."

She stuttered for a moment before really looking at him. "Oh my God, it is you!" She sobbed. "W-What happened?! You and Nathan just... disappeared!"

Cory chuckled and helped his mother to her feet. "I know... and the explanation isn't going to be easy to except." He sighed. Lori looked behind Cory, expecting to see Nathan. But he wasn't there.

"Where's Nathan?" She asked worriedly. Cory frowned and didn't meet her gaze.

"He stayed behind." He sighed. Lori gasped and held her hands to her mouth again. Cory shook his head. "N-No, he isn't dead. I promise. Just... get dad out here and help me bring this mirror inside. We have a lot to talk about."

Cory laid it out for his parents. How the car fell through time and space into Equestria, his time there, all he saw, all the ponies he met, and Nathan's decision to stay behind and live a life he never could here. Nathan's family came by as well and listened to the whole tale as well, barely able to comprehend what Cory was saying.

Nathan's mother laughed to herself and wiped away a tear. "That boy was an odd one. I knew he'd stay. I just knew it." She sighed, wiping her eyes.

Cory smiled and decided to give them Nathan's message. "Nathan said not to cry for him. Ever. He's happy there and wants to make something of himself. Turns out he already did."

"What do you mean?" Nathan's father asked. Cory laughed and shook his head.

"Big mans getting hitched to the Princess." He chuckled. Nathan's father's eyes bulged, his mother fainted, and Cory's parents looked to one another in disbelief.

"O-Our son... is getting married... to a pony princess?" Nate's dad asked. Cory nodded then, he too, fell to the floor.

"Someone get the pillows!" Cory laughed. Before anyone could say anything else, a small voice came from the kitchen.

"C-Cory? Is it really you..?"

Cory looked over to see Sam standing in the doorway. His eyes began to water as he rushed over to her, holding her in a loving embrace. Sam sobbed into his chest as he cried into her shoulder.

"It's okay, Sam... I'm back..." He smiled. "I'm back!"

Sam looked up at him happily and shared a kiss. It was Cory's first kiss with his fiance' in over a month. He hadn't realized how much her missed her until he did.

"Nathan... Where is he?" Samantha asked. Cory sighed and looked to his parents.

"Nathan stayed behind. Can you believe Equestria is real?" He asked. Sam arched a brow.

"You mean the place in My Little Pony? That's where you two were?" She asked.

Cory nodded and walked over to the mirror. "Don't believe me? I'll show you."

Cory tapped it three time and it began to shimmer like before. It suddenly showed a view of Luna's room, and Nathan and Luna standing on the balcony in the back.

"Hey! Thought I'd see what's up!" Cory laughed. Nathan turned around and got his first look at his family in over a month.

Luna and I stood on her balcony. I watched as she raised her moon high into the sky with wonder and awe. Once it was finally up, she turned to me with a soft smile.

"So. Young Cory is finally home. I wonder how well his reception went." Luna pondered thoughtfully. I chuckled and wrung my hands.

"If I know mine and his family, there were a lot of tears of happiness. I'm glad he was able to go home." I smiled. Luna wrapped me in a hug and kissed me passionately.

"We know. Now, how about you and I-"

Before Luna could finish her, what I guessed was, dirty sentence, Cory's voice echoed throughout the room. "Hey! Thought I'd see what's up!" He laughed.

I ran into the room, followed closely by Luna. We stopped at the mirror and I grinned happily. "Yes! It works! How is everyone?" I asked quickly. Cory stood aside and I could see Uncle Ken and Auntie Lori helping my parents to their feet. "Huh... What part made them pass out?" I asked.

"The marriage part." Cory laughed. I oh'd and saw Sam standing next to him. She waved lightly and looked to Luna.

"So, is this the lucky girl who gets to marry you?" She asked. I nodded.

"Yup. Luna? Why don't you say hi to everyone." I suggested. Luna nodded as I stood aside for her.

"Hello... It is very lovely to meet you all. Young Nathaniel told me about you in detail. I never thought I would get to meet each of you."

My mother awoke groggily, moaning as her consciousness slowly returned. She looked my way and saw me in the mirror. "Oh, hey mom!" I laughed. She looked at me, then to Luna, her eyes widening in an instant.

"Nathan! You come back home this instant!" She shouted. Luna winced and looked to me as I chuckled.

"No can do, Mom. I'm hitched." I tolled her. She sighed and looked to Luna.

"To a pony... Well, I can't say your tastes aren't exotic." She smiled at Luna. "Hello... Princess. You better be taking good care of my boy."

Luna giggled. "Of course. He's been taking care of me more, since we are with child."

And.... That's about the time my mother and Auntie Lori passed out. Sam's eye's bulged as she looked to both of us.

"C-Child?! You... got her pregnant?!" She shrieked.

"Whoa! Calm down, everyone! We both mutually agreed to it!" I assured. "Don't worry, Prince Nathan will take great care of his wife, his child, and land!" I said boastfully, making Luna giggle into her hoof.

"Congratulations!" Uncle Ken cheered, the first one to even congratulate me besides Cory. "So, when's the wedding?" He asked.

"Next month. I'll be sure to bring the mirror to the event." I assured. "So, how's everything back home?"

He nodded. "It's been pretty depressing since you both disappeared. But, now that Cory's back, and we know you're safe, and have a family, we couldn't be happier."

I smiled and nodded to everyone. "Thank you all." I smiled. "Luna and I have to be off to dinner and then night court afterwords. Take care of the fainting women, huh?" I laughed. Uncle Ken laughed as well.

"Can do. Enjoy your evening." He waved.

"Bye, everyone! I love you all!" I said, waving back. I tapped the mirror three times and it cut the call off, reflecting mine and Luna's faces back at us. I turned to her, sighing lightly as I did. "So, what do you think of my family?"

Luna giggled and swatted me with her tail. "They are very nice. Now, let us go eat and do our nightly duties. Get dressed in something decent though." She ordered. I nodded and changed into one of the blue suits the tailor had made for me... wow, over a month ago. Funny how time flies.

Dinner went smoothly. Luna and I talked to Celestia about the wedding preparations, while Cadence offered some of her advice as well. After dinner, Luna and I attended the night court, settling property disputes, lawsuits, and pretty much any petty argument under the sun.

Once that was finally over, it was around three in the morning. Luna and I made it back to her chambers and snuggled up to one another. Her stomach didn't have a baby bulge yet, but I couldn't wait to see it. Just knowing it's my child in there makes me the proudest guy in the world.

"So," Luna began, eagerly pushing into me to become the little spoon. "What dost thou wish to do tonight?" She asked me, turning her head so she could flash me a wicked grin. I matched it and ran my hand down her stomach, stopping when I felt the heat of her marehood.

"Oh, I don't know... Maybe we should just sleep." I said sarcastically. Luna smiled and rolled me over, straddling my waist.

"Thou wishes." She grinned, plunging her face down on mine, snaking her tongue between my teeth.

Who needs sleep anyway?

As time goes on

View Online

Chapter 10: As time goes on

It had been one month since Cory returned home. Luna and I had talked a lot to my family in that time, helping Luna get to know them better. While the family still didn't really approve of my relationship with a pony princess, all that mattered was that I was happy. Which, in turn, made them happy as well.

Though, I had bigger things on my right now. In just a few short days, Luna and I would be getting married; tying the bonds of our love for one another. It was really the proudest moment of my life, standing up on the podium as Rarity helped fit me for a suit. I had gained a healthy amount of weight since being here. Back home, being six feet and 125 pounds was rather unhealthy. But, being in Equestria, one has a lot of time to eat right and work out. I had doubled my puny muscle size and went from 125 pounds, to 139. Needless to say, my old clothes didn't fit. Luna however, enjoyed my new beefiness.

It meant I could carry her to bed each night, which was quite a fun workout.

"Ah, to fit one for a wedding suit." Rarity sighed as she began to form the fabric around me. "So, tell me. What's Luna like? She's so... mysterious." It was odd to think Rarity didn't know Luna all too well. If she knew her like I did, mysterious would be low on the list.

I winced as Rarity pricked me. "Well, she's very easy to be around. It's not like she hides anything from me, which is why we're getting married and one month along with a foal."

Rarity sighed and kept sewing the suit around me. "I can't wait to see the little one when he or she is born! What are you hoping the foal is?" She asked me curiously.

"Well, I kind of hope it's a colt, but I wouldn't mind having a filly either. I guess here it's one colt for every five fillies, so I got a twenty percent chance. Bad odds." I chuckled. Rarity joined in as well.

"I would love for my first child to be a colt. Fillies are just so much work! A colt, you can just let them run around till their hearts content. They don't need a lot of attention."

"I know." I agreed with a smile. "Boys are just easier. I wonder who our kid would take after most." I pondered aloud.

"Well, I hope it gets your personality." She said seriously. I gave her a quirked brow.

"Oh? And why's that?" I asked curiously. Rarity looked me in the eyes and smiled as she stood on her hind legs and straightened out the suit around my shoulders.

"Because, don't get me wrong, Luna has a great personality. It's just... You carry yourself in this way I haven't seen before. You look like you've been hurt before and things weigh you down, but you don't let it stop you. You push through the hardships and the struggles and come out smiling. Like when you were nearly killed at the party." She cringed as I subconsciously grabbed my wound. "You're somepony who's not afraid to stand up for yourself or the ones you love, like when Prince Blueblood confronted you about your marriage to Luna. I have to say, I still loved that." She giggled. "Your child is going to be strong, kind and brave. Just like both his or hers parents. Oh, but listen to me prattle on. I must be boring you."

I shook my head. "No. If anything, this was a great, refreshing talk. Thanks, Rarity." I turned and gave her a hug, which she accepted.

"And thoughtful." She added. "Did I mention that one?" We both shared a laugh as she quickly finished up my suit. "There. All done. Oh, and you look ravishing!" She gushed.

I looked at myself in the chatty mirror, as I come to call it. My suit was the same color as Luna's coat. The dress shirt underneath was silver silk, which glistened in the light that filtered into the room. On my shoulders were kind of like military tassels, a deep golden color. As I admired myself, the mirror shifted and my parents came into view. They smiled at me as I showed off my suit.

"So, what do you think? Do I know how to look good or what?" I asked. My mother had tears in her eyes and my father smiled.

"Yea, you do." He said. "That's one hell of a suit."

"Oh, why thank you!" Rarity said, scooting up beside me. "My name is Rarity, renowned fashion designer." She boasted. I facepalmed and smiled at her antics. She was a funny one. Rarity didn't notice me and continued to talk to my parents. "Might I say, your son is quite the gem. You should be very proud of him and everything he's been able to achieve." She beamed.

My mother smiled. "Thank you, Rarity. At times we're more than proud of him. He's done his share of things that let us down, but this is one of those crowning achievements that makes it all worth while." She smiled at me and sniffled again. "Oh, I wish I could hug you!" She cried.

Rarity gave me a sympathetic smile. "I'll be over here." She whispered, making her way to her supplies. I looked back to my parents.

"So, how are the sisters doing?" I asked.

"They're doing great. They miss their brother." My mother chuckled. "Still can't get them off their lazy asses to come talk to you."

I nodded. "Yup, that sounds a lot like them." I agreed. My parents chuckled and looked on with pride. Something I hadn't seen in such a long time.

"I'm glad we get to see the wedding at least." My dad smiled. "I would have really liked to been there."

Luna's door opened and Twilight trotted in quietly. "I'm sorry for eavesdropping on your conversation, Nathan." She grinned awkwardly. She went up to the mirror and waved. "Hello. My name's Twilight Sparkle. Your son has taught me so much about your homes culture and history. Did he tell you the news?" She asked.

My parents looked to me expectantly. "I took a job at the University here in Canterlot. I'm a professor on Human history and culture." My parents were overjoyed. Their son, the teacher, the scholar! They were beaming with pride.

"Our son is a prince and teacher!" My mother said proudly. "I'll tell your sisters the news! Oh, and it's very nice to meet you Twilight." She added.

"Well, I wasn't just eavesdropping for my benefit. I... found a way so your family can come here and see the wedding."

"What?!" Was what the entire room was filled with. Twilight donned a proud smile on her face and went into teaching mode.

"Yes. I was studying in the Canterlot archives, when I found a spell similar to the spell Celestia put on the mirrors. It turns any form of communication into a portal, so to speak. I'll be able to enchant the mirror so you and your family can visit each other any time you want!"

I scooped Twilight up in a hug and squeezed her tight. "Thankyouthankyouthankyouthank-"

"Your welcome! Can't... breath!" Twilight gasped. I let her go and grinned sheepishly.

"Heh... Sorry bout that." I focused back on the mirror, and my overjoyed parents. "You hear that? Tell the family, our friends... shit, anyone who wants to come! We'll make as much room as we have to! I gotta tell Luna! I'll talk to you later love you bye!" I ran out of the room, leaving my parents alone with Twilight and Rarity.

Twilight smiled awkwardly and rubbed the back of her neck. "Heh... You're son is an odd one." She chuckled. My father did as well.

"Yup. You two can go about your day. It was nice meeting some of his new friends." He said waving as he shut off the mirror from their end. Twilight turned to Rarity, who was smiling.

"That was a great thing you did for him." She said, patting Twilight on the back. Twilight smiled and blushed at the praise.

"Thanks. Now, let's just hope it works."

I ran through the halls happily, rushing into the throne room where Celestia and Luna were seated, going through a butt load of paper work. Luna smiled at me as I entered.

"What art thou doing here, love?" She asked sweetly. "We gave you the day off, remember?"

I nodded and ran over to her, hugging her and showering her in kisses, which made her giggle with glee. "Twilight found a way to bring my family here for the wedding!" I tolled her.

Celestia arched a brow and smiled. "How did she manage that?" She asked astonished.

"She can turn the mirror into a portal, letting them come in! It's perfect!" I yelled happily. Celestia turned to Luna with a playful look.

"Well, now it looks like you'll get to meet the in-laws in person." Celestia giggled when Luna humphed and crossed her forelegs.

"But we enjoy the mirror time just fine." She pouted. "Oh, this will be most awkward." She sighed, putting a piece of paper in an envelope.

"Wazzat?" I asked, reaching for it, only to have it be pulled out of reach by Luna's magic.

"Ah, ah, ah, Silly boy. Tis the invitations to the wedding. Not for you!" She grinned, patting my head.

"Aw... Can't I see how they came out at least?" I begged, puckering my lower lip. "Pwetty pwease with the moon on top?"

Luna giggled and kissed me. "When thou puts it like that... Oh, alright." She handed me one of the finely decorated cards and I read it over. I had learned to read Equestrian in my time here, and even write in it, too. Oh, that was another class I was teaching. English 101! Since I was going to be able to go to and from this world, I'd be able to bring in source material.

The card was laced in blue fabric, sparkling in the light with a slight coating of gem dust. I read over the card and smiled. "These are awesome, but... why are you sending them out so late?" I asked. Luna giggled and Celestia rolled her eyes.

"We like to see the nobles squirm." Luna informed me, causing me to snort.

"That does seem like a ton of fun." I agreed. Luna kissed me and smiled.

"Now thou gets it. Come, you should be off enjoying your day. Go out and enjoy Canterlot. We are sure thou can find something to entertain thyself." She pointed out.

I smiled and gave her a kiss goodbye. "Love you, Luna." I said, walking away. "Goodbye, sis!" I called out to Celestia, who giggled and waved.

I was now bumbling through the streets of Canterlot without a thought on where to go. The ponies I passed bowed respectfully, which made me grin ear to ear. "Can't let it get to my head." I murmured to myself.

I rounded the next block and caught sight of a jewelry store. I guess since I'm not doing anything, then I might as well be doing something nice for somepony

I walked in, the bell dinging above my head. The mare behind the counter was placing things in the display case, not noticing my entrance.

"Um, excuse me?" I asked quietly.

"Just give me one second there, sir." She said happily, placing a very large, red jewel in the case. "There. Now what can I- Oh, Sir Nathaniel!" She gasped, bowing. "I'm sorry for being so rude!"

I chuckled and shook my head. "Please, don't bow. It's unnecessary. and you can call me Nathan if you wish. I'm only here to shop."

The mare nodded. "Names Shining Gem." She smiled. I held out my hand and shook her hoof. "Now, what can I get for you, hm?" She asked.

"Well, as you know, there's a wedding coming up," She nodded and smiled. "And, I just wanted to get Luna a little token to show my undying love for her."

The mare nodded again. "Of course. Pay these horrid things no mind. I'll get you the really, really good stuff." She grinned, going to the back of the store. She came out with a box that said 'Cleaning Supplies' and opened it up. There most certainly were not cleaning supplies in there.

Dozens of jewels that made the ones in the display case look like piles of shit were placed inside. The mare pulled a few out and gave me a story for each.

The mare held up the blood red gem. "This is the Dragons heart. An actual Dragon heart that crystallized over time. Very rare, and very valuable." She placed it to the side and brought forth a green gem with a purple one inside it.

"This is the Heart of The Forest. Another very rare piece. It's said to be able to induce the growth of forests ten times quicker than normal. There's probably a trove of these in Everfree, but until we find them, this is an almost one of a kind."

She put that one aside as well and gave me a grin. "Now, those don't suit Princess Luna in the slightest. What I have here will knock your horseshoes off." She pulled out a blackish blue gem half the size of my palm so perfect, it made my mouth gape.

"This baby is called a Stars Soul. When stars die, thet explode, launching a tiny crystal into space. Some end up in Equestria, and are considered so rare, that even an Alicorn's feather doesn't come close to the price."

I reached for the jewel and she let me hold it. The thing felt warm to the touch and seemed to glow from within. I had to get this for Luna! "How much?" I asked.

"two." She said. Huh, two thousand? That doesn't seem too bad. I reached for my Bit's and she stopped me. "Two million."

My mouth flung open. "T-Two million? Holy geez... Thankfully, being the new prince has its benefits. Princess Celestia told me I have my own salary each month. There goes my salary for this month." I laughed, pulling out the entire bag of bits.

Bits come in five forms, much like earth currency. 1's, 5's, 10's, 20's, 50's, and 100's. I had a bag of all hundreds adding up to two-million five hundred. I counted out the total, creating quite the pile for the mare.

"-and two million." I sighed. She smiled and brought the money into a metal box, locking it up and stashing it back in its hiding hole.

"Now, do you want anything special done to the gem? Any inscriptions or something like that?" She asked. I tapped my chin and smiled.

"Could you make it into a necklace? Also... maybe a carving of the moon on it?" I asked. The mare smiled sweetly and took it back.

"Of course. It'll be done in two hours. Come back then and I'll be happy to hand it over." She said. I nodded and thanked her profusely, personally inviting her to the wedding for her help. She accepted and waved me off as I went back to wandering around Canterlot.

"What to do, what to do?" I thought aloud again. I noticed a fine little restaurant on the end of the block. It was a very fancy place, judging by the ponies that walked in. The building was decorated in exotic flowers, decorated pillars, and a bit of natural overgrowth to give it that old style, fancy feel. I thought about finding a more down low place, but my stomach wasn't having any of that. "Okay, here it is then."

I walked into the restaurant, smiling. The mare at the podium took one look at me before she was on the floor, bowing to me. "Your highness!" She gasped, trying to collect her jaw. "W-Would you like a t-table."

"Miss, you don't have to bow." I assured her. "And call me Nathan. I think I'm gonna have to decree this publicly." I chuckled. The mare loosened up and laughed with me, leading me to a private booth in the back that looked like it was reserved for high class ponies.

The waitress handed me a menu and pulled out a pad. "Now, what can I get you?" She asked sweetly. I read over the menu, eying each item with a hungry eye.

"Hmm. I think I'll have a lemonade to drink, and the lasagna and mashed potatoes." I said, handing her the menu. The mare nodded and left.

I sat there, twiddling my fork in boredom. Whenever I went to restaurants back home, they always bored me to no end. I hated the wait for food, and since I didn't have anyone to talk to here, it made the experience that much more boring.

"Eh, excuse me, Sir Nathaniel?"

I looked up to see a whitish blue pony standing at the edge of my table. He wore a black suit and had a monacle in his right eye. His Cutie Mark was three crowns arranged in a triangle and his mustache and hair were styled just so. Draped over him was a beautiful white Unicorn mare with the Fleur De lies markings as her Cutie Mark. It was Fancy Pants and... Fleur De Leis.

"Well, hello, Fancy Pants." I grinned, holding out my hand. "It's an honor to finally meet you."

Fancy Pants grinned happily and placed his hoof in my hand. "Well, to know that the future Prince of Equestria knows me by name? That is quite an honor!" He smiled.

I smiled as well and gestured to the booth. "Please, join me." I offered, to which he and his companion happily agreed to. A waiter came over and brought them both a menu, which they declined and ordered something off the top of their head. They've been here a lot before it seems.

"So." I said, striking up a conversation. "What brings you two by?"

Fancy Pants grinned happily. "Well, I was just in the neighborhood and heard Princess Luna's royal suitor was here. I thought I would strike up an earnest conversation with him."

"My reputation precedes me then." I chuckled. Seriously, out in Canterlot for an hour and already the highest of the high class are crawling up me bum for attention. Not that I mind. Fancy Pants is a very nice stallion.

"As does mine!" He said back. "I'm so surprised you knew my name." He grinned, looking to Fleur. "And if you don't know my companion's name, it's-"

"Fleur De Leis." I smiled coyly, extending my hand. She held out a delicate hoof, which I brought to my lips, making her blush. She placed her other hoof to her mouth to try and stifle her girlish giggling.

"Well, well! A human of many talents!" Fancy Pants mused happily. "Well, getting back to our previous conversation; I heard you were dining at my favorite establishment, and I thought I'd get to know the future Princes of Equestria." He said.

I returned it and the two of us talked about our lives, what we did for a living, how many bitches we screwed. Nah, I just made that last part up. Could you imagine though? I'm sure Fancy had his stories.

Our food came and we began to discuss more recent matters. Fancy Pants took a bite of his salad and stared at my chest. "I still remember when you were almost killed. I cannot believe it's been over two months now."

I rubbed the scar and smiled. "You're right. It really is weird to think about how long ago it was." I mused, taking a bite of my lasagna. Sure, it didn't have meat, but it was really, really good. I can see why Fancy said this place was his favorite.

"What deed you do vith zee knife?" Fleur asked curiously, batting her eyelashes. I lifted up my shirt and showed the little bugger resting in a sheath on my side.

"It never leaves my side. It's become a reminder to me how fragile life is, and no matter what we do in life, death is always a hairbreadth away."

Fancy nodded in agreement. "Indeed. I don't expect to live on in time immemorial. That is a great and humble lesson. I'm sure you'll do many great things for our kingdom." He raised his glass high into the air. "To the new Prince of Equestria! May he help the Princesses rule our land with kindness and dignity!"

What I thought was going to be a small cheer for just the three of us, ended up being a restaurant wide event. Ponies all around cheered and clapped for me, which I returned with a wave and little speech.

"Thank you all so much for your kind support. I don't know how I could go through with being a Prince without the citizens of Equestria having my back. And know that I will have yours whenever you need me!"

The ponies, again, cheered for me. It felt really good to know they accepted me and my title as their Prince. I bet there were those out there who couldn't stand me, but they'd learn to deal with it.

Fancy, Fleur and I talked amongst ourselves, finished our meals and parted ways. I looked at my stop watch I had made and smiled. "Ah. Time to see how the gem went." I said to myself, making my way down the road towards Shining Gem's shop.

The bell tinkled again, signalling my entrance. The mare was standing at the counter with a small velvet box sitting next to her. "Hey there! About time you showed up." She joked.

"You know, business to attend to." I smiled. She giggled and opened the box, revealing the gem that shouldn't have been any more perfect than it already was.

It now had a gold clamp on the top with a necklace chain looped around it. In the center was a carving of the moon laid in silver with an N and an L (in Equestrian lettering), signalling mine and Luna's undying love for one another.

"I added a few little things that I think made it perfect." She said smugly, knowing I'd approve. "So?"

I smiled and nodded. "Oh my God! Yes! It's perfect! I can't thank you enough!" I said, reaching out and hugging her. She didn't expect that one bit.

"Oh! My, well you're welcome! Now, go off to your Princess and show her what love is." She smiled. I nodded and thanked her again before leaving, present in hand.

The sun was about thirty minutes from setting, which made the walk back to the castle a hasty one. I never liked being in city streets after dark. Too creepy. I don't know what it was; maybe I watched to many episodes of Law and Order SVU or something, but I was always afraid of who could be lurking in the shadows... Silly fear, I know

I entered the castle grounds, being bowed to respectfully by the guards. I made my way to the royal dining hall after being informed that dinner was served. Luna, Celestia, Cadence, and Shining Armor were already there, which was a relief. I didn't want to be the first one to dinner like last time.

Or the time before that, and the time before that... Let's just say the dinner bell was ten minutes ahead.

Luna nuzzled me affectionately as I sat by her side. "How was thy day off?" She asked. Smiling brightly. I grinned from ear to ear and shrugged.

"Hmm... More or less productive. At least, I hope it was." I smiled innocently. Luna grinned and crossed her forelegs.

"Thou art hiding something from me... We can tell by that smug look on thine cute little face." She said, poking my nose with each word after 'thine'.

I smiled and pulled out the velvet box from my back pocket. "Well, I may have outdone myself... By a very large margin." I said proudly. Luna was about to open the box, when I held her hoof to stop her. "Luna? Ever since I met you, you've been nothing but the kindest soul to me and a very dear friend. And now? We're in love, getting married, and you're carrying my child. I don't know whether to kiss the cosmic beings feet for giving me this life or what, but all I know is I couldn't be happier, and I love you with all my heart. I got this for you, because when I'm with you, nothing is out of reach."

I let go of Luna's hoof and saw a tear roll down her cheek. She kissed me and opened the box, gasping at what she saw. "Oh.... by my Moon and stars above! Young Nathaniel, it's-" Luna pulled out the necklace, making everyone gasp. Celestia even dropped her fork.

"It's called a Star's Soul. I think it suits you perfectly." I grinned. She turned and handed me the necklace so I could put it around her neck.

"This.... must have cost a fortune!" Luna gasped as she ran a hoof down it. She noticed the inscription and giggled. "You hopeless romantic. Come hither." She grinned and kissed me happily, tears rolling down her cheeks.

"I knew we shouldn't have given you your own allowance." Celestia giggled. "Do you know how much those gems go for?" She quirked a brow. I grinned coyly.

"Nothing is too much for my Princess. Besides, it's just money." I assured. Celestia shrugged and resumed her eating. Cadence turned to Shining and scowled playfully.

"How come you never get anything like that for me?" She asked, crossing her forelegs. Shining sunk into his seat, smiling awkwardly.

"A soldiers salary isn't to the moon, Cadence!" He defended. She didn't relent the look. "I... Love you?"

"You're lucky that gets you by." She teased, giving a defiant humph. Shining looked in my direction, a pout on his face.

"Thanks. Now she'll want every jewel under the sun." He rolled his eyes as we all laughed at his misfortune. I loved these family dinners. Yes, I considered them family dinners, because this was my new family. Luna and I were just days away from being wed, and I was just days away from being the happiest man from earth in Equestria.

Could dreams come true? Yes, I think they could

Once dinner was done, Luna and I settled into night court, which was thankfully pretty light tonight. Just a few squabbles over business permits and ponies begging for help with home foreclosures, which I agreed to pay for them with my own bits. Luna was enamored by my generosity and couldn't help but kiss me during those moments.

It was 1am when the last of the ponies happily skipped out with a promise of help from the new Prince to help keep his family afloat for another month. Luna and I made our way back to our chambers and snuggled up into bed, facing one another.

"Thou art the most generous gentlecolt ever." She kissed me slowly and passionately, which is what makes these long nights all worth while.

"Eh, what can I say? I gotta big heart."

Luna lidded her eyes and looked down. "Not to mention a big-"

"Um, hello?"

I looked over to the mirror and saw my mother staring at us, grinning awkwardly. I rolled my eyes and got out of bed. "Seriously. This thing needs a call waiting." I muttered. "Hey, mom. Why are you up so early?" I asked.

Mom just shrugged. "I couldn't sleep, so I thought I'd see how my boy was doing. I wasn't interrupting anything, was I?" She asked, looking over my shoulder at Luna sitting up in the bed. "Hello, Princess Luna." Mom said waving.

Luna faked a smile and waved back. "Good evening." She sighed, clearly unhappy with the interruption.

I rubbed the back of my neck. "You might have been interrupting a lot, actually..." I sighed, looking back at Luna who was running her hoof along my spot on her bed.

"Oh...That's my-" Before my mother could finish her sentence, she caught sight of my bare chest. And the scar. "What happened to you?!" She asked hastily. Oh crap! This is one of the things I didn't want her to find out about! Fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh-

"Heh... Could you believe a... political assassination attempt?" I asked awkwardly. My mother had tears in her eyes.

"No! NO! That is it! You are coming home right now!" She shouted. I just laughed.

"Mom, it happened two months ago. I'm fine and nothing has come up that suggests another assassination. It's all behind me." I assured.

"Well, I just found out about it and it's fresh in my mind right now!" She shrieked. "Honestly, how can you live there knowing people want you dead?!"

"A, I'm getting married. And B, Luna's carrying my child, your grandchild. That answer those questions well enough?" I asked, raising a brow. My mother huffed and crossed her arms.

"Whatever. Don't think this is the last you heard of this!" She warned, pointing at me. I smiled and rolled my eyes.

"Whatever. Night mom. I have a wife with needs." I said, making her shudder. God, I loved doing that to her! I tapped the mirror and the call faded away. I turned to see Luna let out a sigh as she fell into the mattress.

"Oh, we thank thee for ending our torment! Really, one in the morning? Who decides to contact somepony at one in the morning!?" She yelled, flailing her hooves in the air.

"That's my mom for you. She's a loose cannon who doesn't play by the rules!" I said in an action packed voice, making Luna snort with laughter. I snuggled into bed beside her and her laughter subsided into a content sigh.

"So, where were we?" I asked playfully. Luna lidded her eyes and rolled over on top of me. She leaned down and nipped the tip of my nose, making me wince in a mixture of pleasure and pain.

"Hmm... What dost thou wish to do to me tonight?" She asked, swishing her tail back and fourth in excitement. "Whatever you wish to do to me, I will submit..." She moaned, rubbing my chest.

I stared at Luna a little perplexed. Usually she was the one in charge, since she liked that roll. "Um... anything?" I asked. Luna grinned and nodded.

"Yes, love, anything. We wish to explore each other like we never have before... What dost thou wish to do?" She asked again. She wants us to explore each other in new ways, huh? Hmm... You know, there's always something I wanted to try...

"So, since you said anything... I take it you never tried anal before, have you?" I asked. Luna's face lit up for a split second, before going back to its lusty mysticism.

"As you wish..." She whispered, yanking down my sweat pants and exposing me to the world. "I was hoping you'd want this." She grinned, levitating a jar of patrolium jelly from the bathroom.

"Really?" I asked as she took some in her hoof and rubbed it on my shaft. She smiled and nodded. "Well, you could have just told me and I would have done it you know."

Luna giggled as she placed some of the jelly on her tight tail entrance. "But, that would have defeated the purpose of giving you power tonight." She stated simply. "You have been submissive when it comes to acts of coitus. We wish for thou to be more bold when it comes to love making; be more assertive and give a mare what she really, really wants."

I smiled as Luna placed the tip of my dick against her tail hole. "Oh yeah? And what does my mare really want most?" I asked, pressing into the tunnel. Luna let out a sharp inhale and smiled deviously.

"I want thou to rut us until we cannot walk straight. Turn me into thine personal ragdoll tonight." She moaned, pressing herself down further.

"Is this an excuse to get off of work tomorrow?" I grunted, lifting Luna back up by her hips. She giggled and moaned all at once.

"It might... be! Oh~ Oh, Nathaniel! Mhmm! This feels so wonderful! I can feel you pressing deep inside of me!" She moaned heavenly as I picked up the pace.

"Okay, Luna? You don't want to walk for a while?" I asked. She nodded and panted loudly. "Alright... Be prepared to be bedridden for a week." I grunted, pulling her down against me as my thrusts became more forceful and faster. I could feel Luna's sphincter clenching against the foreign appendage deep inside, trying to hold it in and crush it against those velvety walls. Luna was really enjoying this, becoming nothing more than a rag doll in my arms as she submitted to the mixture of pain and pleasure.

If Luna didn't want to walk for a while, I'd have to add more artillery to this barrage. I brought my left hand underneath her stomach and snaked my pointer, middle, and ring finger into her moist lips. Luna gasped as her pussy grabbed for them, sucking them inside. While those three fingers were at work, I used my pinkie to stroke her clitoris and my thumb to press against the bottom of her tail hole.

Luna's tongue lolled out of her mouth as she went completely limp against me, gasping and moaning tiredly as I felt her pussy explode around my fingers. "Dear Luna, did you just cum before me?" I asked in shock. All she did was nod lazily as she continued to stare at nothing. "My turn, then." I grinned, slamming deep within her.

Luna screamed tiredly as I began to bring myself closer to the edge. I had been teetering on the brink for a while, but I had held myself back. Luckily, with all the times Luna and I have had sex, she had taught me stamina, something that has really made our love making that much more intense. This was still the first time I'd gotten her to cum before me.

I felt my shaft pulsing in Luna's tailhole, which Luna felt too. She tightened up her sphincter in anticipation as my seed shot deep into her. The only signs of pleasure from her was the heavy panting she was doing. First time anal sex was always a sure fire knock out, but Luna said she wanted the best rutting I could give her.

We weren't nearly done yet...

I pulled out of her butt with a wet plop. Instantly, my fluids started to chase me out, dripping against my thighs and onto the bedsheets. "I'll be right back, Luna." I whispered, kissing her lightly.

"Mhmm..." Was all that came out of her tired mouth as she fell limp against the mattress where I was laying. I couldn't believe she was already tuckered out from that. I quickly went into the bathroom and cleaned my dick off from that little activity. Didn't want Luna to get an infection or anything. Once it was sparkling clean, I went back to the bed to see Luna, barely awake and waiting for me.

"What... else... dost though have planed?" She asked, still out of breath. I grinned deviously at her and climbed over her from behind. Her back legs were sprawled open, which gave me the perfect entrance.

"Oh you know, just-" I slammed deep into her very slick pussy, making her gasp in shock. "-making sure you can't walk." I reminded her. She pulled a pillow to her and placed it under her head for comfort. I began to push up thrust into her, making her bounce, causing her moans to bounce, too.

"Tho-o-u-ugh a-r-rt do-o-oing a ve-r-r-y g-o-o-ood jo-o-b!" Luna said through the savage fucking. I grabbed the base of her tail, hoisting her ass up into the air for something more. I pulled out of her and leaned in close, taking in her scent like it was a fine perfume. I grabbed both sides of her flanks and buried my face into her sex.

Luna squealed in glee as my tongue began loll around deep inside her. I moved it across the entire surface of her walls, the moist, slickness danced across my tongue and taste buds, heightening the pleasure on my side as well. Her walls clenched and unclenched sporadically, trying to handle the rapid influx of pleasure it was receiving.

Luna had her forelegs wrapped tightly around the pillow at her face, moaning tiredly into it. My tongue licked and swirled, savoring the juices that it was bringing fourth. Luna's panting was becoming more ragged as she continued to slowly grind her hips into my face. It wasn't long before she gave way to her third orgasm.

Her cries of passion rung through the room and the halls beyond. That cry was so many things rolled into one; pleasure, tiredness, pain, intensity. Luna was going to go into a sex coma if I kept this up. I nestled up behind her, taking her mane and running my fingers through its ethereal, velvety texture. "How was it?" I asked.

Luna was sluggish as she slowly turned to me. Even her smile was tired. "Twas good, young Nathaniel... But you surely cannot be done, can you?" She asked hopefully.

I blinked a few times, registering what she just said. "Luna... You are insatiable." I chuckled. I nestled right up behind her and hefted her hind leg into the air, making her inhale sharply. I lined my shaft up with her puckered opening, coating my cock in her love juices.

I bit her ear, making her whimper and whispered into it. "The night is still young, Luna... We're far from done."

We were very, very far from done...

The innocent lost

View Online

Chapter 11: The innocent lost

The morning after mine and Luna's... intense encounter was, lets just say...

Luna was practically dead to the world at breakfast call. I did my best to wake her, but she was completely out. With the thought in my head that I had put my wife to be into a sex vegetative state, I smiled happily as I made my way to the breakfast hall. The guards I passed blushed and nodded to me as I entered the dining hall, getting warm smiles from Celestia, Cadence and Shining Armor.

"Morning, everypony." I said happily, taking my seat. Celestia gave me a dirty grin as she took a bite out of her salad, chewing it slowly as she eyed my body language.

"So, where is Luna?" She asked curiously, still with a hint of mischief in her voice. "You two are usually attached at the hip."

I shrugged and dug into my apple, giving it a satisfying chomp. "She isn't feeling all too well today. Probably a bug or something." I stated. Celestia continued to stare at me. She knew what had happened last night and she was just playing coy.

"How was it?" She asked. Before I could play innocent, she stopped me. "And don't think I don't know. You're as transparent as a stain glass window." She giggled.

"Ah, but the stain glass isn't all too see through, is it?" I retorted, taking a final bite of my apple. Celestia's grin turned into one of someone who was playing a game of chess and winning.

"Indeed, but it is still transparent enough to see what lies on the other side." She countered. She was two moves ahead in this guessing game.

"What's on the other side may be distorted." I said back. Celestia giggled and put a hoof under her chin.

"But, it is still easy to tell what it is." She leaned in, giving me her best shit eating grin. "Do you concede?" She asked me, her tone challenging, but playful nonetheless.

I relented. "You win this mind game, Celestia." I pointed at her with a laugh. "But, to go back to what you said before, it was amazing. I think Luna thinks so as well."

With that, the doors to the dining hall opened slowly to reveal Luna. Her gate was awkward as she shuffled into the room, trying to hide a severe discomfort in her lower half. Her mane was to its short, light blue bob and was no longer in ethereal form, as was her tail. She did not care for appearances for today. She took a seat in the chair beside me and slammed her head down, groaning. Cadence couldn't hold back the fits of laughter.

"Shut it, Cadence!" Luna warned. Cadence snapped her lips shut and went back to eating, trying not to make eye contact with her Aunt.

"How are you feeling, hun?" I asked, kissing the top of Luna's head sweetly. I held it there as long as it took to get her to smile. It took five seconds.

"Thou should know..." She mumbled. "Either that was the dumbest idea I had last night or the absolute best. I cannot decide." She lifted her head up off the table and placed it on my shoulder. "Thou art now my pillow for the day... You should feel honored and privileged."

I chuckled and stroked her back. "You think you're going to be okay for the wedding?" I snickered, Celestia and Cadence joining in as well. Shining just rolled his eyes, but smiled nonetheless.

"Yes, I suppose I shall be alright." She winced as she adjusted her backside on the cushion on the seat. "Yes... quite alright..."

Cadence flashed me a glance and a wink as she stared at her Aunt, nestled deeply into my shoulder. I returned it and continued eating. Luna really didn't eat that much. She took four bites of her salad and felt like she was going to puke. So, it was going to be an uneventful day with Luna, I guess.

Once breakfast was done, I brought Luna back up to her room. She used me as a crutch the entire way there, saying the back end of her body either hurt like Tartarous, or was completely numb. I took that as a signal for a job well done, since it is what she asked for.

"So, you think you're just gonna sleep the rest of the day?" I asked Luna as she snuggled up into the mattress and sheets.

"Hmm, yes. That sound's wonderful. Twas a very good job thou did last night. Now I do not have to work tonight!" She beamed up at me, flashing her pearly whites. I rolled my eyes and kissed her tightly on the lips. She sighed happily as she sank deeper into the bed. "Hmm! Now go, before thou gets me excited again!" She said, shooing me out.

I chuckled as I made for the door. "Alright. I'll handle your duties for today and tonight. Just remember you aren't skipping out on me next time!" I said, pointing at her.

Luna giggled. "Of course. Now, let us rest our backside after thine relentless pillaging of it." She winked, making me laugh.

"Alright. Sleep tight, hun. I love you."

"And I love thou as well." She said as I shut the door. No sooner had I did than a light throat clearing behind me brought me back to attention.

"Cadence, you gotta stop doing that." I chuckled lightly, looking at the mare standing in the hallway. "So, what's up?" I asked.

Cadence shifted on her hooves, forwards and back. "Mmm, nothing really." She said, looking at everything but me. "Mind if I spend some time with you?"

I saw no harm in that. It'd be good to get to know Cadence more, since she was going to be family in a few days. "Sure. I was just about to head out to the garden for some fresh air. Tag along, if you wish." I smiled lightly, making her smile as well.

"Why thank you."

The two of us walked on in silence, making our way out to the beautiful peace and tranquility of the garden. The birds were chirping, the animals were frolicking, and the sun shone brightly, reflecting off green leaves and crystal clear water.

Cadence and I took a seat at the edge of the pond and just let the warmth of the sun relax our bodies. It was a long while before Cadence finally spoke.

"So... Last night with Auntie Luna..." She began, looking up at the clouds.

I turned quickly to Cadence, raising a brow. "Do you really want to know what happened last night?" I asked her, chuckling. She giggled and shrugged.

"Dunno. It sounded passionate whatever it was. I'm the Princess of love, and I can tell you two are falling deeper and deeper into that wonderful pit as each day goes on." She said, looking down on me with a smile. "How do you do it?"

"Do what?" I asked, sitting up on my elbows.

"You know what. How is your smile and good nature so contagious? When I'm around you, I can't help but feel... I don't know, at ease. I feel like I've known you my whole life; like I can share anything with you." She sighed happily.

I chuckled. "You haven't shared anything with me yet, missy. And, it doesn't help to know that mine and Luna's love making is heard far and wide because she can't concentrate on a sound proofing spell in the middle of sex." I sighed, looking up at her window. "God, do I still love her though."

"Luna was such a secluded one when she got back from her banishment." Cadence began with a sigh. "She barely left her room, ponies were mortally afraid of her, and she was criticized and chastised by the media. No one trusted her, and she trusted no one. I think the day she met you was the longest I've seen her out of her room."

I stared intently at Cadence as she went on. "You are the one who broke her shell of mistrust and pain. You gave peace to a troubled mind by giving your heart, the most precious thing anypony can give, to her. What drew you to Luna?"

I just stared out at the water, contemplating the question. I couldn't say looks; that's pretty shallow... She is beautiful though... I turned back to Cadence.

"It was her smile." I stated. It was Cadence's turn to stare at me now. "When I saw her smile, it looked like such a foreign thing to her. Then I thought, 'how else can I make her smile'? So, I complimented her; her personality, her wit, her charm, her beauty... I didn't leave anything off limits because I wanted nothing more than to see that beautiful mare smile; to let her know that that smile is one of the most treasured things in the world to me..." I looked to Cadence, who's smile was soft and loving. "That's what drew me to Luna. But, now it's more than just her smile that makes me like her- love her."

Cadence pulled me in for a hug, crushing me against her soft, pink fur. "That was one of the sweetest things I've heard in such a long time. If there was anypony who was going to marry Luna, I'm glad it's you. You're going to make her happy forever."

I smiled and hugged Cadence back. "I'm going to try and make you all happy. I'll be the best Prince I can be. I'll give Shining Armor a run for his money!" I laughed.

Cadence winced and looked away at the mention of his name. I noticed it pretty quickly. Cadence needed to learn the fine art of subtlety. "Hey... What's up?" I asked. Cadence regained her composure and smiled.

"It's nothing. I... have to go and do some duties. I'll see you around." She said, quickly teleporting away. I stared at the spot the Princess of love once occupied, thinking over what just happened. It had to do with Shining Armor, that much was certain, but what was going on between them? They seemed perfectly fine to me...

"Oh well. I shouldn't meddle in peoples lives." I mused to myself, falling back into the grass with a sigh. It was too nice of a day to let the problems of others weigh me down. Today was my day; and my day was going to be spent the way I wanted to spend.

My way!

Jesus Christ! Spending a day by myself was just horrible! I forgot how boring I was! All I did was lounge around the garden, walk through the castle, and go through some thousands of papers that Luna had to do today! Is this what real life feels like? Can I just go back to fucking my wife to be? Goddamn it! I was so board, watching paint dry would be the highlight of my day at this point!

"I need a goddamn vacation..." I muttered to myself as Night Court got out. I sat in Luna's throne, watching the ponies leave. Nothing could have made this evening go by any faster, and I just wished I could go and get some sleep. I pressed my pointer and thumb to my tired eyes, trying to stave off sleep before I got to my bed.

"Here's tonight's paperwork, Sir." One of Luna's assistants said, pressing a stack of papers on the table. It was nearly a foot of paperwork, but it seemed to go a mile to the sky. "Have a pleasant evening." She said, bowing before she walked off, presumably to bed.

"Goddamn it..." I muttered, grabbing the fist page. Before I could even start, I felt a light tugging at my pant leg. I looked down to see a Unicorn filly, probably no more than five or six, looking up at me. She had a light pink coat and blond hair. She also looked incredibly distraught.

"Um... Hi." I said, smiling awkwardly. "What are you doing here?" I asked, leaning down. The filly sniffled, her eyes pooling with water.

"My... My mommy and I came on a tour here... and then said I had to stay... She said I was going to live here and be a princess..." She sniffled again.

Well, this night just got infinitely worse. Classic case of an abandoned child if I ever saw one. The poor filly probably had been wandering the halls for God knows how long, trying to find the mother who abandoned her. I couldn't tell this foal that she was left here by some bitch who didn't want to raise her anymore, so I had to... stretch no truth whatsoever... I had to flat out lie to this poor filly.

"Oh, so you're the new Princess?" I asked astonished. The filly seemed to react positively to the comment as I picked her up in my arms. "My, my! Somepony is quite a pretty Princess. You'll make Cadence quite jealous." I teased, making her giggle. "Do you want a tour of the castle?"

The filly nodded quickly. "Y-Yes please." She said in a whisper. I smiled as I carried her through the halls, showing her everything there was to see; the gardens, the stain glass windows, plus their stories, the royal dining hall, the kitchen (where I made her a snack: Dandelion and lettuce sandwich), the throne room, and the large balcony overlooking Canterlot.

The filly clung to my neck as she looked out over the faint lights of the land in the distance. "Whoa! I can see everything from up here!" She beamed, standing up on my shoulder, using my head as a stand.

I smiled and took a deep breath of the night air. "I come here a lot to think." I said, staring out at Ponyville. "This place helps clear my head."

The filly sighed happily and sat on my shoulder. "What are you anyways?" She asked curiously, hopping down and staring me over, scrutinizing every detail about me. "You aren't a pony, and you aren't like the monkeys in the gardens..."

"I'm a human." I chuckled. "I came from a far away land and... I was never supposed to be here." I said, kneeling down to the filly. "I was scared when I first got here. I didn't know where I was, or what to do. All I had were the clothes on my back and nothing but a prayer that someone would find me before the monsters in the forest did." The filly gulped and cast a glance at Everfree. "But, here I am. I went from having nothing, to everything I could ever want. Even when things seem their scariest, just know that there's something good just over the next horizon. When one door closes, another opens. Do you understand what I mean?"

The filly nodded and looked out towards Manehatten. "I miss my mommy and daddy..." She sniffled, sobbing lightly as she hung her head. Little tears plopped onto the stone balcony, echoing in the silence of the night. I scooped the filly up in my arms and held her tight.

"I miss my mom and dad, too..." I whispered. "It'll be okay... It'll all be okay."

I heard hoofsteps coming up behind me. "Ah, Nathan!" Celestia said. "I was wondering where... you..." She noticed the filly in my arms, nestling into my shirt as she cried. "Oh my..."

"Hey, I never caught you name." I said, bringing the filly up to face me. She wiped her runny nose and eyes.

"M-My name is Lilly Blossom." She said in a strained voice. "Can... you find my mommy and daddy? I don't wanna be alone anymore..." She buried her face in my shirt again. I turned to Celestia and whispered in her ear.

"Her mom left her here. On purpose." I added. Celestia sighed and shook her head. Clearly, this upset her more than I realized.

"I see. Little Lilly Blossom?" She said in a soft, motherly tone. The filly looked up at Princess Celestia, eyes wide. "Would you like to get some sleep? We have a very nice room for you to stay in."

The filly nodded slowly as Celestia and I brought her to one of the large suites. It was more of a room than a filly her age needed; large kitchen, massive living room, humongous chambers... The poor dear was probably overwhelmed already, and this took the last of the cake.

"Here you are, little one." Celestia smiled. "Do you need anything else?"

Lilly shuffled her hooves and looked up at me. "Could... could you tuck me in? My daddy used to tuck me in all the time." She said hopefully. I turned to Celestia, who gave me a loving smile as she nodded and left.

"Of course. Come on." I said, carrying her off to the bedroom. The bed was a king sized, and when I tucked the filly into the center of it, she looked like an ant on a tree leaf. The proportions were so off.

I tucked Lilly in nice and tight, making sure she was cozy and warm. I was about to leave, when she called out to me. "Um... can you tell me a story?" She asked.

I was dead beat tired already. I should be in bed, sleeping next to my wife. But, here I was, tending to a poor little girl whose asshole of a mother abandoned her here at the castle. I wanted to find where this bitch lived and give her a piece of my mind. I relented to poor Lilly's request.

"Of course. I haven't told a story in a while. I... don't know about any stories from around here though." I said sheepishly. The filly giggled and nestled into the sheets.

"Tell my any story... Pwease?" She begged, pouting her lower lip. Of course I had to say yes, but, what kind of stories did I know that were for kids? I was woefully unprepared for this.

"Hmm... How about I tell you the story of Cinderella." I said, earning a nod from the filly. "Okay then... It all began one day for young Cinderella. She was a servant for her three wicked step sisters, who did nothing but make her work, and work and work all day and night. Poor Cinderella was locked away, never being able to go out, or do things she wanted to do. One day, there was a Royal Ball, and the three wicked step sisters went without poor Cinderella. This made her very upset, and she began to cry, begging for someone to help her. And then, out of nowhere, her Fairy Godmother appeared."

Lilly gasped. "A Fairy Godmother? Really? What happened next?" She asked excitedly, bouncing a little in the bed.

I smiled and continued on. "Well, the Fairy Godmother wanted to help Cinderella go to the ball. So, she took a pumpkin and made it into a carriage, and turned mice into horses to pull it. She gave Cinderella a beautiful gown and gorgeous glass slippers, making her look like a beautiful Princess. But, she only had until midnight until the Fairy Godmothers magic wore off. Understanding this, she was off to the ball to meet her Prince Charming."

The filly was growing excited by the story, although the excitement was tiring her out. She let out a loud yawn, which got me to yawn as well. Damn things are so contagious... "So, she went to the ball, looking so, so beautiful. She met so many wonderful people, all telling her how beautiful she looked. And then, she met him; the Prince. He was absolutely taken by this mystery woman. The two spent the night together, dancing and talking. But, before Cinderella realized it, the clock tower struck midnight!"

The filly gasped. "Ohmygosh! then what?!" She spouted excitedly. I could see her eyelids growing heavier. I could feel the same happening to me.

"She ran. She ran as fast as she could back to her carriage. She made it home just in time and the spell wore out when she entered the door. What she didn't realize was she had lost one of her glass slippers at the party. The Prince, who never found out the womans name, began to go around to every woman, placing the slipper on each of their feet to find out who his mystery love was." I let out another yawn, which got Lilly to yawn as well. "It was a while before he finally made it to the ratty old cottage on the edge of the town. When he got there, each of Cinderella's step sisters claimed that they were the one he danced with. Well, he would let the slipper be the judge of that. He placed it on the first step sisters foot, but her foot was too fat to fit in it." Lilly giggled at that. "The second step sisters foot was too long and narrow, so it couldn't have been her. The third step sisters foot was way to small, barely filling the slipper half way. The Prince, heartbroken that he couldn't find his lost love, was about to leave."

"No! He didn't check Cinderella's foots!" Lilly shouted.

"But, just before he left, he noticed a young woman in the back, scrubbing the floors. She was dirty, grimy and sweaty; surely she couldn't be his Princess."

"Yes she could! Yes she could!" Lilly shouted again.

"'Excuse me, miss?' He said, getting her attention. Cinderella turned to him and smiled, wiping the grime from her face as best she could. 'Yes, Prince? How may I be of service?' She asked. The Prince knelt down, presenting the glass slipper. 'If it isn't too much trouble, I would like you to put this on.' He said, holding the beautiful, sparkling slipper to her. The step sisters began to protest, saying she was nothing but a slave and that she couldn't possibly be the one, saying that they were more than suitable to be his 'Princess'. But, the Prince ignored them, placing the glass slipper on Cinderella's foot. It was a perfect fit." I yawned again, looking down to Lilly, whose eyes began to flutter as her smile persisted. "So, the two... *yawn*... The two of them got married, and they lived... happily ever... ever after." I finished.

Lilly's light snoring and smile warmed my heart. But, I was spent for now. It was two in the morning, I was working all day, and I needed sleep. I let my head hit one of the pillows next to Lilly and was out the instant my head hit fabric.

*Chirp Chirp Chirp*

"Damn birds... damn sun..." I thought bitterly as I let my eyes lazily open. I was a bit confused as to where I was for a second, but then I remembered what happened last night. I looked to the right to see little Lilly still sleeping soundly, curled up in a little ball. Until I figured out what to do with her, she was going to be in my care.

I slowly got up from the bed and went out to the main living area as quietly as I could. Lilly shuffled and murmured cutely in her sleep when I stepped on a squeaky floorboard, but thankfully didn't wake up. Once I shut the door as quietly as I could, I turned around to get some breakfast made for her. I didn't expect to see Luna, lounging on the sofa, reading a romance novel. She had a pair of black, rectangular glasses adorning her nose.

"Since when do you wear glasses?" I snorted, making her turn to me with a smile. Luna shut her book slowly and took the glasses off. She pat the cushion next to her, signaling me to sit. I did.

"So, who is this new Princess I have heard so much about?" Luna asked, gesturing to the bedroom door. I took a deep breath and sighed.

"Her mother left her here at the castle during one of the tours. She managed to make it to the throne room and find me just as I was about to start your work. I have to thank her for that." I chuckled.

Luna smiled and shook her head. "Twas a lucky break for you. So, tell me; what do you plan on doing with young Lilly Blossom?" She asked.

"Well... She wants to go back home more than anything... But, next time her parents might leave her in a more... secluded place. I don't want to see her hurt, or worse."

Luna nodded. "I see. Why don't you go talk to her mother and father alone. I shall show young Lilly Blossom a good day here at the castle while you go and sort this out. We have found where her parents live, so it shouldn't take too long."

"How'd you manage that?" I asked. Luna gave a smug smile and puffed out her chest a little.

"I have my ways. So, why don't we spend the morning with young Lilly Blossom, and then you can leave. Dost that sound good?"

"Um... Excuse me... Princess Woona?"

There was our answer. We both turned to the little filly standing at the door, her mane disheveled as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. Luna leaned down to her. "Yes, my dear? What can we do for thee?" Luna asked sweetly.

"Um... I'm kinda hungry... Can I have some breakfast?" Lilly asked as her stomach let out a little rumble. I turned to Luna and made for the kitchen.

"I got this. What would Princess Lilly like to eat this morning?" I asked, scooping up the filly in my arms and carrying her into the kitchen.

She tapped her chin and smiled. "Um... can I have an omelet please?"

"One omelet for one princess." I said tapping her nose.

Breakfast went well; Lilly enjoyed her omelet and talked about what she was doing in school back home. I couldn't see why her mother would just abandon her here. Lilly was a total sweetheart. Once breakfast was done, Luna took Lilly on another tour around the castle, mostly to go play with all the animals in the garden, while I went off to find her mother and father. Lilly was curious as to where I was going, so I told her I had some important duties to do. It was technically the truth, and I was sick of lying to this poor filly.

The Chariot ride to Manehatten only took about an hour or so, which gave me time to think of how best to give this mare a piece of my mind. We touched down in the city center, earning a wide amount of curiosity from the city folks there. Many of them whispered to one another as I left the chariot, a look of determination on my face. It probably scared a few ponies, but I wasn't here on good business.

I told the guards to wait there while I made my way through the streets, trying to find this address; 543 Epony Ln. Everyone I asked about it seemed to be a bit put off I was trying to find that place. I guess it wasn't a good part of the neighborhood.

Eventually one of the seedier ponies led me to the right place, saying her just 'delivered his product' to the mare who lived there. Okay... that didn't sound like a good living environment for a child.

And, it wasn't. The house was run down; its wood was decaying in many places and many of the windows were boarded up. A 'Do not Trespass' sign was hung on the rickety fence. Not a very child friendly environment. I went up to the door, giving it a few good raps.

"Hold your horses!" She shouted from across the house. I heard a few things crashing as she made her way to the door. Her hoof steps were erratic, letting me know she was completely trashed on something. The door flew open and I was now looking down at a very angry mare. She was a tanish color with a light blue mane. Her blue eyes were glazed over, clearly under the effects of something

"What do you want?" She slurred, staring up at me angrily. I raised a brow and crossed my arm, staring at her accusingly.

"I want to know why you abandoned your daughter at the castle yesterday?" I asked. The mare rolled her eyes and scoffed.

"I didn't even want her in the first place. Keep that little bitch. She was nothing but a money waster anyway." The mare went to close the door, but I stopped it with a violent slam of my fist. The mare went from angry to a bit nervous.

"Her name is Lilly!" I seethed. "I can see now that drugs are more important to you than your own flesh and blood!"

The mare scowled at me. "You don't know me! You don't know what I had to put up with a kid I didn't even want! Always asking for things, and spending my money! I knew I would be better off without her! So, why don't you just leave and take care of her! Clearly you like her enough to do so!"

And the door slammed in my face. See, I would have been understanding of the situation if the mare was remorseful about what she did. Not a hint of regret in her voice. That was it; I was reporting this to Celestia and Luna. Lilly didn't deserve this kind of life, and I wasn't going to send her back here.

The flight back to Canterlot was taking too long. Time seemed to slow down as I thought of what to do with Lilly. I couldn't take care of her, nor could Luna. Granted, that filly was a sweetheart... I couldn't force that mare to take care of a daughter she doesn't want because something worse might happen next time when she realizes she can't abandoned the child... Goddamn it, this was just a pain in the ass.

We finally landed at the castle. The guards were a bit perplexed by my angry storm off, but I didn't really give a damn at this point. I had every right to be angry. I was a man of strong family morals, and this incident got right under my skin something fierce. I made my way back to mine and Luna's room and stormed in, expecting it to be empty, but I was woefully mistaken.

Luna and Lilly were sitting on the rug, coloring pictures together. Celestia and Cadence were also there, complimenting the young Lilly on her drawing of the animals in the garden. All eyes were on me as Lilly ran over, hugging my leg.

"Yay! You're back! Look at what I drew!" She beamed, holding the picture up to me in her mouth. It was a very adorable drawing of her surrounded by birds and monkeys and lizards and kangaroos. It softened my heart and face as I picked her up.

"That is a very pretty drawing!" I gasped, holding it up. "I think we got some artwork to put in the Castle halls. What do you all think?" I asked.

Celestia smiled and nodded. "Indeed. Lilly here is quite the artist! I am so glad I got to meet her." She said, standing from the floor. "So, how was your... duties you had to do?"

I sighed and turned to Luna. "Hey, hun? Mind if we talk alone for a minute?" I asked. Luna looked to her older sister, then to me.

"Um, of course." She said as I put Lilly back down. The two of us left Luna's chambers and went to the hallway. Luna was a bit curious as to what I had to say and stared at me expectantly. I leaned against the wall and crossed my arms tightly around my chest.

"So, I take it things did not go well?" Luna asked low in case Lilly could hear. I shook my head.

"No. The mare is a druggy and had no remorse for abandoning Lilly. Even went so far as to call the fill a 'money draining bitch'." Luna gasped. "Yeah, I know."

Luna took a deep breath and sighed. "So, she definitely isn't going home. I guess we have no choice but to put her in an orphan-"

"No! No we can't do that..." I said desperately. "Can't... Can't we adopt her?" I asked. Luna's mouth hung open as she mulled over my proposal.

"Nathaniel... I dost not think that is the best course of action..." She sighed. "Can you think of something else for young Lilly?"

I sulked against the wall, looking down at the floor. What could I do for Lilly to keep her here, safe and sound, away from the pain of the real world? Then, I got an idea... An idea that was crazy, but would ensure young Lilly would be in my care for a long time to come.

"Alright, Luna? I think I have an idea." I smiled. Luna stared at me curiously as we reentered the room. Lilly was smiling at me as I went over to her

"Hey, Lilly? I have a question for you." I asked, kneeling down to her level. She smiled wider and hopped up and down.

"Yeah? Whatcha wanna know?" She asked happily. Damn it, this filly melted my heart to no end with her happy-go-lucky attitude.

I smiled and rubbed my chin. "How would you like to be my personal student here, at the castle?" I asked. The little filly's smile spread from ear. Celestia, Luna and Cadence stared at me, shocked.

"R-Really?!" She gasped excitedly. I nodded, giving her the most loving smile I could. Lilly then did something I didn't expect. She tapped her chin in contemplation. "Hmm, I dunno... I might have to check my schedule."

Okay, that was adorable. "Well, I certainly hope the new Princess will agree." I teased. She giggled as I scooped her up. "Please say yes? Please?" I begged. Lilly went back to giggling as she nodded.

"That'd be awesome! Yes!" She beamed, hugging me. I don't know why I had the idea to make her my student. Maybe I was afraid of letting her go, for her and for myself. Maybe I just felt like she deserved so much more in life. And, as her teacher, I'd make sure she'd learn everything she'd have to, because I would give her the knowledge and protection she deserved.

Lilly Blossom was now family.

Author's Notes:

This chapter didn't exist four hours ago... I just started writing about the Luna after the brutal anal destruction, and I came out with heartbreak. Literally, I just started typing, that's all I do. I type, and whatever comes from my head, goes on the page. And, since this is a self insert story, I feel that I need to express the depths of my mind on the page.
I wanted to add Lilly Blossom as like, the essence that Nathan has lost in his life, and he didn't want the poor filly to go through some of the things he went through in his life. So, he wants to take her in; keep her safe from the horrors of the real world. To me, this was a touching thing and will, hopefully, delve more into his character. But, the next two chapters are the wedding and... the Honeymoon. Oh, god are they just full of such craziness.So, after that, we'll get to know Lilly more as she enters under the apprenticeship of Nathan. :) enjoy this early chapter, since I love you all! <3

The big day

View Online

Chapter 12: The big day

I couldn't contain myself much longer as Twilight and I stood in front of the chatty mirror. My whole family was on the other end, from aunts and uncles, to grandparents and parents, to cousins; everyone was in attendance.

"Alright, everyone!" I said happily, clapping my hands together. "Are you ready?"

They all let out a chorus of yeses and hell yeas from some of my cousins. I turned to Twilight, grinning "All right, girl. Work your magic!"

Twilight nodded. "Alright everypony -er- body. Once I give the go ahead, just step through the mirror. Just think of it as... jumping in water without getting wet."

Everyone shrugged and looked at one another as Twilight's horn began to glow a bright purple. She pressed it against the mirror, which caused it to shimmer violently. Once the quakes subsided, she pulled away with a smile.

"Alright, come on through, and watch your step." Twilight grinned. One by one, my family members began to come through, starting with mom and dad, Uncle Ken and Aunt Lori, Cory and Sam, and so on and so fourth, yada yada yada. I don't need to bore you with how much family came through.

Once everyone was through, Twilight and I led them through the castle towards the throne room. While Cory had seen it all before, the rest of the family was still in complete and utter disbelief. They twirled in circles, trying to take everything in that they could.

"How... is this all real?" Cory's grandfather asked. I grinned and smiled at him.

"You know? I ask myself that everyday. But, I don't question it. If anything I thank whichever God was watching over me that day."

He chuckled. "Boy, I'll say. So when do we get to see the bride?" He asked.

"When she walks down the aisle. And please, none of you think anything ill towards me or her because she's a pony. I love her with all my heart and I want you to love her as well."

Everyone smiled and nodded. "Good. The wedding is going to start soon, so, Cory? You get to the alter, best man!" Cory nodded and ran ahead. "Twilight? Where's Applejack? She's the mare of honor."

A slap on the rump got my attention. Applejack was standing behind me, dressed in a beautiful western style dress. She still wore her stetson, which I wouldn't have any other way.

"Right here, partner!" She beamed. I smiled and hugged her tight.

"Thank Celestia! Alright, get in place!" I ushered her into the throne room, and she ran like the wind to the alter. I thought of all the things that still needed doing, but my thoughts were cut off by a hand on my shoulder.

I looked over to see my dad, a scroll in his hand. "One of the guards just gave me this." He said, his grin becoming bigger. "Since Luna doesn't have a father, she asked me to give her away!"

I laughed. "My own father walking me my wife." I snorted again. "That's just cheating!"

He shrugged and nodded. "Maybe." He turned to mom and gave her a kiss. "I'll see you in there." He said, following the guard that gave him the note. I went back to my checklist.

"Alright, where's little Lilly?" I asked, smiling as I heard the familiar giggling from behind one of the pillars. My family still hadn't heard about my decision to take Lilly in. She ran out from behind the pillar and jumped into my arms.

"Lilly! Check!" She beamed. I turned to my family and smiled.

"Everyone, I want you to meet Lilly! Lilly? I want you to meet my family." I said. My family smiled and waved to the filly, while she hid in my suit. "Lilly? Why don't you go find the other flower mares. I'll see you inside, okay?"

"Okay." She whispered shyly, jumping down and running to where the Cutie Mark Crusaders were waiting. I turned back to the family and frowned.

"She was abandoned. I'm taking her in." I said. No one said a word, which was unexpected. Oh well, I didn't want to get into that can of worms right now anyway. I went back to my mental checklist.

"Okay, Cory and Applejack, check... Family, check... Suit?" I looked down to make sure I was dressed. "Check. Lilly? Check... Gah! Why do I feel like I'm forgetting something?!"

"Rings?" My cousin, Ian, asked. And that's when I nearly shit my pants.

"Ffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffffuck!" I dragged out the word and fell to my knees. "How the fuck could I forget the rings?!" Oh, I was in for it now! I was just so done! Luna was going to kill me, and-

"Got you covered!"

Oh, Shining Gem you crafty, crafty mare you! I turned and saw the mare holding two rings. One for Luna's horn, and one for my finger. "Guessed your sizes. If they aren't right, then I'm sure magic can fix it." She assured. I scooped her up in a hug.

"Thank you! Oh, merciful stars above, thank you!" I sighed in relief. She giggled and jumped away.

"So huggy this one." She smiled. "Well, I'll see you all inside." She waved, quickly trotting to her seat. I smiled ear to ear and led everyone inside as well. Now, I knew I was 100% ready. I stood at the alter as ponies began to file in, taking seats, standing, flying. There were about a hundred and fifty ponies compared to just thirty humans. Quite an uneven bout, but they're lucky they could attend at all.

I quickly handed Spike the rings as the band began to play. Lilly, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo led the way, tossing flowers on the floor to make way for the bride. That was when Luna walked in, giving me my first sight of her as my father walked her down the aisle. She was breathtaking! A wreath of black and blue flowers adorned her hair, which had large curls going down either side of her face. Her dress was white with black lacing, which you think would be contrasting, but actually went together quite nicely. She smiled as she approached me, giving me a cute wink.

My father smiled proudly at me as he quickly took his seat. Celestia cleared her throat and began the ceremony in her regal tone.

"Dearly beloved, family and friends, ladies and gentlemen, fillies and gentlecolts! We are gathered here today, to join Princess Luna and Sir Nathaniel of Earth in marriage. Their love for one another cannot be denied, nor can their friendship. It is clear these two were meant to find one another when they needed each other most. Now, I believe it's time for them to exchange their vows."

Luna smiled and looked me tenderly in the eyes. "My dearest Nathaniel... I cannot believe that thou hath been here for just over two months, yet you hath already stolen my heart. It seems like just yesterday you came into our throne room and tolled me how beautiful I was." She let out a giggle. "I knew you were special the moment I saw you, and your wit, charm, and kindness hath won over my heart. You are truly special to me, and you must never forget that. I love you, dearest."

I wiped a tear from my eye, and saw Celestia wipe hers as well. The mares behind Luna were bawling like babies, especially Rarity. Celestia turned to me, a slight sniffle in her voice. "And Sir Nathaniel?"

I smiled and held Luna's hoof in my hand. "Luna? I don't think my life could have any meaning without you in it now. When we first met, you took me away. Never had I met anyone as charming, funny, sweet... not to mention crafty, as you." Everyone chuckled. "Now, the day is here. The day I officially start my life with you, and you make me the happiest man in Equestria. The day you and I become a family. I love you, my dearest Luna."

Celestia took a deep breath. "Oh, I promised I wouldn't let myself cry." She said quickly, getting a chuckle out of everyone. "Do we have the rings?" She asked. Spike hopped forward with the pillow. One large, golden ring and a small, silver ring sat on it. I placed Luna's ring over her horn, and Luna placed mine on my left ring finger. Now it was official. Now we were married!

"Alright, then by the powers vested in me, I now pronounce you man and mare. You may kiss the bride, Nathaniel."

I leaned in and held Luna close as we shared our first kiss as a married couple. Everypony and human was now applauding happily. I didn't even hear them. All I could focus on was Luna and how absolutely perfect this kiss felt right now.

Once the main ceremony was done, we all convened to the ball room. My family congratulated me and Luna one by one, offering their blessings. Many of the ponies in attendance did as well, which was nice to see. Luna and I were seated at a large table with Celestia, my cousin and Samantha, the elements, Lilly, and my parents.

Everyone was chatting up a storm with one another, when Cory tapped his glass. Since he was the best man, he had to give a speech, which I made sure to remind him of.

"Speech!" I shouted, making the crowd laugh. Cory shot me an amused glare.

"I'm getting to it, chill!" He composed himself. "Damn, it seems like forever since I've been here! And look at you now, cuz. You found yourself a nice girl, got settle, you're gonna have a kid... What more can you want in life, huh? I'm blessed to have been able to make it to this wedding, and being able to see my cousin get hitched was one of the proudest moments of my life. And, seeing him become a Prince was pretty cool."

"Speech!" I shouted again jokingly. Cory rolled his eyes.

"Long story short, I'm real proud of you, Nathan. To your long and happy life with Luna!"

Everyone applauded and drank, leaving me feeling an odd, empty feeling in my stomach. What Cory said about a long, happy life..? Luna was immortal, I wasn't... I hadn't realized it until now. "Shit... mood equals killed."

I stuffed those feelings away as the cake was brought in. Luna and I cut the first piece, and the only piece, because the last thing I saw after the slice was cut was nothing but two eyes full of frosting. Yup. She shoved my head in the cake.

Once that was done, I did the removal of the lace around her leg thing. making Rainbow Dash and a few other rowdy ponies whoop and holler.

Finally, it was time for the bride and groom to share their dance. I recognized the song from Shining Armor's and Cadence's wedding. I knew Twilight was going to have a part in this. Sure enough, she did. No slow dance for us. Not that I was complaining. I'm a better speed dancer anyway.

Finally, it was time to leave for our honeymoon. Luna and I boarded the carriage as Twilight held the door open for us. I leaned down to her and hugged her tight. She returned it kindly.

"Thanks for getting my family here. Now, just make sure they get back in one piece?" I asked. She nodded and saluted.

"Yes, your highness." She giggled. "Now go! You only get one honeymoon!"

I climbed into the chariot with Luna. The two of us waved to the wedding attendees as we flew off into the night sky. Luna slumped in her seat and sighed.

"Oh, finally!" She yelled, slipping off her silver slippers. "Now, we love thy family, but they can be such a chore!" She grunted, slouching lower. "Tis good to be off my hooves."

I grabbed her front hooves tenderly, messaging the thick muscle. She sighed happily through her nose and gave me a cute little grin.

"And, yet again, thou art thinking of others ahead of thyself. Noble, indeed." She hissed pleasurably as I moved my hands to her thighs.

"Betcha can't wait for the honeymoon, huh?" I grinned. She flashed me a dirty glance.

"Nay, I can't. And... we have something we want to try... Something that I've been wanting to do for a while now." She said, lidding her eyes.

"Oh? What's that?" I asked curiously. What could she want to do that we haven't already done? We've done oral, clopjobs, 69, anal... pretty much anything you can think of. What else is there to try?

"Tis a surprise. Something I've been practicing for a while." She grinned. I nodded and accepted it. If it was as good as she made it sound, then I wasn't going to complain.

"Alright. Now, why don't we rest up before we get to Trottingham. It's a three hour flight, so we might as well be rested for our sexscapades."

Luna laughed heartily. "That sounds most wonderful." She said, curling up into my chest. "We shall see thee in a few hours."

Luna and I were jostled from our sleep as the carriage landed onto the cobblestone street. Gotta tell ya; cobblestone is a bitch to land on. It's like we ran over a herd of cats!

"We have arrived in Trottingham!" One of the Pegasus at the reigns shouted.

"Yeah, we noticed!" I shot back. I helped Luna to her hooves and guided her out. "Your highness? Are you ready for the best week of your life?"

Luna giggled and stepped out of the chariot, admiring the very large seaside resort. "Well, I'm certain we shall not be seeing anything farther than our hotel room." She joked, winking at me.

"Probably not. And if this surprise you have for me is what you make it out to be, I should have no problem staying in all week with you."

Luna's grin faltered, but she composed herself quickly. "I-Indeed. Now, let's go in. I have much to discuss with you about that."

Luna and I made our way to the front desk and got the keys to the honeymoon suite. Her behavior was really odd all of a sudden. At first she made what she wanted to do sound amazing, and now she was scared shitless. I really didn't know what had her emotions so teeter tottered. Was it the baby? That's what I thought, at least.

We entered the luxurious suite, which had a plush, shag carpet rug, a heart shaped hot tub, and a heart shaped king sized bed. Jeez, way to many hearts...

Luna walked briskly over to the bed and beckoned me over. I sat by her side, grinning eagerly as she just stared at the floor. My grin faded quickly to say the least. "Hey, honey? What's wrong?" I asked, placing my hand on her thigh. She looked me dead in the eyes and put as much hope into the look as possible.

"Well, it is just that you and I have had sex plenty of times, and even though each time is so special, it... I dost not know, I love it, believe me, but... we want to experience it from... a different point of view."

"Uh-huh..." I said slowly, trying to follow. Luna took another deep breath and explained it more.

"What I mean is, we wish to know what thou feels like, and we wish you to know what I feel like." She said, trying to simplify it. I still didn't know what she was getting at.

"Um... what?"

Luna sighed explosively. "What I am saying is, I found a spell that will let us change sexes!" She yelled.

I nearly swallowed my own tongue in shock. "You... want to change... sexes?!" I asked, almost too shocked to form a sentence. Luna nodded slowly. "What about the baby?!"

"We hath already tested it, and no harm shall come to our child. We... understand if thou says no." She gave me a very sad look, and I really thought hard.

"Well, it can't be all that bad... I mean, heck she seems to enjoy it. But, what about big pony cock? Blegh! No thank you! And if I'm a woman, then I'll have boobs! That's a plus... Oh, what do I do?!"

Luna sighed and looked away. "We... understand. Your silence says it all. We'll just go get dinner-"

"Hey, whoa whoa!" I raised my voice stopping her from sulking off. "Look, I... It sounds a bit unorthodox, but... if it'll make you happy, then I'll try it. If I don't like it, we're changing back! You got it?" I said sternly. Luna nodded eagerly and hugged me tight.

"Alright! Thank thee, Nathaniel! Thank thee!" She kissed me once more on the lips and walked to the other end of the room. "Now, you go over there and face the wall. I want what we look like to be a surprise to one another."

I complied and went to the other end of the room. "Alright! Whenever your ready!" I called out to her. After a moment, I could feel my body begin to tingle, then sting, then burn as my muscles stretched in some places, and shrank in others. It felt like I had really bad sunburn and someone was high fiving it over and over again! The most shocking thing about the magic was when it took away my prized manhood. I let out a squeak when it left, which startled me. My voice sounded like Mini Mouse!

Thankfully, the pain subsided when the spell was complete. I looked down to see mounds pressing through my suit, popping off one of the buttons. My pants felt a little tighter and I could see my ass had doubled in size. I pressed a hand to my crotch and, sure enough, it was smooth sailing down there. Nothin'. I was now the proud owner of a vagina. I put my hands to my head and felt the long, flowing hair that came down.

"Whoa!" I said, my voice high, but not without it's lustrous charms. I could throw that around at bars all day and get hammered by three with all the free drinks I get. "This is... odd?"

"Tell us about it." A husky voice said behind me. I turned around to see Luna... but, it wasn't Luna anymore. Her body was more barrel and her legs had doubled in width. Her mane was cropped short and slightly curly, keeping its stars all the same. She... he looked at me with hungry eyes, gazing at my large breasts.

"L-Luna?" I gasped. "Y-You look-" And there I was, my new feminine brain ogling the new male Luna. I couldn't believe that I was finding him... sexy! I looked at his strong body, his strong, chiseled jaw, those... tight, haughty flanks... the girth beneath his stomach.

I looked away quickly, trying to hide my blush. Luna walked over and put a strong hoof on my face. "Art thou sure you wish to do this? You can still back out." She- HE smiled tenderly. My eyes cast one look downward at his strong, beefy chest, following his foreleg to the strong hoof that rested on my- GODDAMN IT! GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF!

I gulped and sunk my head into my shoulders. "I-I'm ready." I said shyly, which even I had to admit, sound freaking adorable now that I was a girl. Luna smiled.

"Then prepare thyself for a night you shalt never forget."

A night of 63

View Online

(WARNING: This chapter is really, really saucy. If you can't handle a bit of R63, then you're in the wrong neighborhood, motherfucker! Keep open minds, and enjoy the... ride? I guess? YOLO!)

Chapter 13: A night of 63

I now stood before Luna, or as we have come to agree, Artemis, completely naked. He eyed my body with hungry eyes as he placed his hoofs tenderly on my, Natasha's, shoulders. He gently laid me on the bed, making me quiver as he pressed his lips to mine. I moaned into his mouth as I felt the heat increasing in my lower body. "Oh... Artemis!" I groaned loudly. "It's on fire!"

It felt like it was! And it hurt! Bad! Artemis pulled up and smiled tenderly at me. "Tis what it feels like. Thou needs attention, and we shall give it to thee." He said softly, trailing his kisses down my soft body, lightly pecking each mound as he went lower and lower, stopping at my newly acquired pussy.

He looked up and grinned. "My, my! I cannot believe how wet you are!" He gasped, taking in my scent. I felt the blast of air on my nethers as he breathed out, making me moan and twitch in ecstasy. "W-Why am I enjoying this so much?!"

Artemis gave my pussy a lick, then another, making me scream and clench my thick thighs around his head. He didn't care; he just continued to lick and lick, sending his tongue easily through my wet folds. He snaked his way around the first inch, increasing the moans and pants coming from my mouth. I grabbed one of my large breasts and began to pinch my nipple, increasing the pleasure on my body drastically. I couldn't believe how amazing this felt!

"Nghhh! A-Artemis! GAH! Oh... Oh fuck! That feels so good! R-Right there!" I guided him as he licked and played with my pussy, fiddling with the clitoris occasionally. Once I was good and aroused, he pulled up and smiled. I could see his muzzle soaked with my fluids, which sent a dirty pleasure down my spine.

"How badly dost thou want it?" He asked. I could see him get to his hind legs, his large, meaty shaft dangling like a piece of candy over my stomach. It looked so good, so inviting! I couldn't even drag up one second thought from my mind as the words left my lips.

"I-I want it! I want it so bad!" I cried. I literally was crying. I was going mad down there; the indescribable heat and the lack of attention was just making me completely crazy! I needed relief! I needed to be pleased.

Right.

This.

SECOND!

Artemis smiled and kissed my lips. I could taste my fluids on his and greedily began to suck his lips dry. He pulled away, grinning wildly.

"Thou enjoys this a bit too much, me thinks." He said playfully. I was done screwing around. I pounced Artemis and dragged him to the bed, straddling his hips. "Whoa! Take it easy!" He cried out in shock.

I ignored his pleas of gentility and moved my head lower. I couldn't believe my mind wasn't having second thoughts about this! I was lost to a sexual desire that had never been in my mind before. I was on feminine auto pilot as I gazed hungrily at the large shaft. "Young Nathaniel!" He hollered "Thou art getting a bit- OH!!" He groaned loudly as I licked his shaft from base to tip.

"It's Natasha!" I yelled in a lusty voice. "And don't." Kiss. "You." bite "Forget it." And then I plunged down, taking half his shaft into my eager throat. I gagged for a second, but quickly composed myself as the whole thing flared slightly. The pressure it put on my mouth was agonizing, dirty, and making me fucking horny!

I came up, and then back down, going rapidly faster each cycle. Artemis was moaning heavily, his foreleg over his eyes as he took in the pleasure.

"N-Natash-AH! Thou... Thou art so good at this!" He yelled. "Pull back... I am.. about to... cum!"

I didn't care, oh my God, I didn't care! He tried to warn me because he thought I wouldn't want to go that far, but he was more wrong than ever. I felt the head of his shaft flare and plunged down as deep as I could. I needed it ALL down my throat. I could feel a third of his shaft halfway to my stomach as I bottomed out on his hips.

Artemis watched, mouth unhinged, as I took his entire length, and seed, down my throat. Tears of pain and pleasure were running down my face as I began to go red from lack of oxygen.

Once he'd finished distributing his load, I pulled off with a pop, sucking in deep breaths of air. Artemis was too busy trying to collect his jaw. "Nathaniel! I cannot... I do not think that this is such a good idea any-Hgfff!" He couldn't finish his sentence. I was on him in an instant, planting deep, tongue filled kisses into his mouth. No way in bloody hell was he going to end this! We weren't going to end it until I said we were, damn it!

I placed myself on his hips, feeling the tip of his still eager member hitting the entrance to my virgin hole. I gasped as just the simple touch burned like a thousand suns. Artemis was sweating profusely, looking at me with a mixture of fear and uncertainty.

"What's wrong?" I asked, leaning down so I was now nose to nose with him. "Afraid of little old me?" I asked with an added seductive giggle.

Artemis stuttered. "T-Thou art taking this roll a bit too fondly!" He shot back. "We thought thou would be apprehensive, scared at best! What has come over thee?!"

I pressed the head of his shaft in the first inch, moaning to the heavens. I looked back down to see his face contorted in pleasure and more uncertainty.

"Oh, Artemis! It just... It feels so good! Now I know how women feel! Oh, how I needed to know! How I wanted to know! This burning hurts, but it... I love it! I need it! Oh, Artemis! Please! Fuck me like the filthy little whore I am!"

"Nathaniel!" He shouted, shocked. I pressed further, feeling the tip of his large girth knocking at my hymen. I slapped him across the face and grinned at his shocked expression.

"It's Natasha! Now, hit me back like the bad fucking whore I am!" Artemis just laid there, too stunned for words. "Do it!!" I yelled. Instantly my face went numb and I saw stars as I nearly fell from my perch. I looked back to Artemis, who was holding his hooves to his face in shook.

"N-Natasha! We did not mean to... It's just you-" Then he noticed my sadistic grin. So seductive and dirty, belaying all the feelings I was feeling deep inside me; lust, want, hunger, need! "Y-You liked that?!" He yelled, then moaned as I let it happen.

I screamed and felt fresh tears burst forth as my hymen was torn. Blood began to pool down Artemis's large shaft, which made me moan in glee. I could feel my walls clenching the foreign appendage, trying to hold it deep inside me. I never wanted to let go! Oh, how it felt so... filling!

"Hmm! Oh, fuck your cock is so big!" I moaned, bouncing a little to send it in farther. Artemis was at a complete loss for words.

"I-I... I cannot believe you are doing this!" He hollered. I leaned down and kissed Artemis roughly, knocking teeth together in the process. I pulled away, sucking his bottom lip out with me.

"It was your idea in the first place..." I reminded. "I guess I just have a more open mind than you thought." I looked down at his cock now 1/4th of the way inside me. "Mmm, let's see if we can get this all the... WAY... in" I gasped as I went further. "Well, halfway now." I giggled.

"Nathaniel? Stop! Thou art going to hurt yourself!" Artemis warned. I paid it no heed. I wiggled, bringing his cock in further and further, until finally I bottomed out. I looked down to see the tip of it poking through the skin of my lower stomach.

Artemis was panting heavily, looking from his throbbing stallionhood, up to me sitting on it with pride. "Thou... art one crazy bitch!" He yelled. I laughed and ran my nails through the fur on his large, barrel chest.

"Heh... Now you get it!" I teased, pulling back up. The pleasure was so incredible! Indescribable! It felt like my insides were being pulled out with it, but in a very good way. I slammed back down, screaming into my arm.

"Oh, by my moon!" Artemis groaned. "Thou art so tight! Be still my thrusting!" He gasped to himself as his hips bucked upwards on their own, plunging his shaft deeper into my already engorged pussy.

"OH FUCK! O-OH FUCKING FUCK!" I screamed, my vocabulary had long since gone out the window by this point. "Send it deeper! Send your big, pony cock deeper into my tight little pussy!" I squealed.

"Thou... Likes that?" Artemis asked, a confident smile adorning his lips.

"Oh, baby, yes! I love it."

"Thou likes being rammed like a bad little filly?" He asked, getting more and more bold.

Finally, he was playing dirty! "Mhmm! I've been such a bad filly! Teach me a lesson! Spank me!" I shouted, twirling around on his cock and presenting him with my very bulbous ass. He raised his hoof and smacked my ass hard, making it jiggle. "Oh! Oh, God I've been so bad!"

Artemis grinned, getting into it. "Yeah! Oh, you are such a dirty little filly! I think thou needs more punishing!" He said.

"Oh, what are you-" He grabbed my hips and thrusted into me with force. "AHHH~ OH FUCK! Yeah, teach me a lesson! Oh, fucking fuck me till I cum all over you!"

Artemis thrusted into me with all his might, making me scream so loud, I'm sure the entire hotel could hear it! I was nearly there, almost at my peak. I could feel Artemis's head begin to flare. "OH, THAT'S IT! CUM INSIDE THE BAD FILLY! CUM DEEP INSIDE MEE~!!" I shrieked as he blew his load deep into my womb. I couldn't contain the scream of pain and pleasure that burst from my lips.

"NYAHHHHHHH!"

I came a second later, my pussy literally exploding all over the place. I turned around to Artemis, who was panting wildly. My vision spiraled as I pulled him out with a pop, letting our fluids mingle on the sheets beneath us. There was a lot of fucking fluids!

Once I was emptied, I crawled my way over to Artemis and snuggled up next to him. "Oh... Artemis." I sighed, kissing his cheek.

"Please, call me Luna now?" He asked. I rolled my eyes and huffed. I was really getting into this!

"Fun killer." I pouted. "So, Luna? How did you like it?" I asked. He arched a brow and gawked.

"Art thou serious? Thou was a complete psychopath! Wanting to be hit, hitting me?!" She paused and grinned deviously. "Oh, we liked it a lot!"

I giggled and got back up. I wasn't nearly done yet, and Luna began to question me. I held up my hand and realigned myself with his shaft.

"Ah, you let me do it, so now we're letting you do it." I said, lining up Artemis's shaft with my puckered butthole. I took in deep breaths and tightened and loosened my stomach, which loosened my anus. Artemis's eyes were pinpricks.

"Nay! You can't be- GAHHH!"

His words were cut off as I put the tip into my ass. My eyes were wide as the pain I felt was indescribable! It was like someone had just stabbed my butthole with a hot knife! "Oh, fuck... that fucking hurts!" I groaned, trying to get it to go deeper.

"Thou didn't use lube, you buffoon!" Luna yelled. I smiled and leaned down, giving him a simple peck on the lips.

"There's no lube on this ass train!" I groaned, getting it deeper. Artemis was right. I really needed lube for a cock this big. But it was already a quarter of the way in. Too lazy to stop now.

I've come this far!

I began to move up and down on the bit that was already inside me. Artemis groaned loudly, clearly enjoying it as much as I was. The light bobbing my ass was doing was starting to send it deeper with each thrust. I could feel my anus clench and try to hold it in, but I wanted to give it more. It'd have to let go to get the full treat.

It was going deeper and deeper as I continued on. 1/4th, a 3rd, half way there... I grinned at Artemis, who was at a complete loss for words. But, I could tell he was enjoying this as much as I was.

Finally, I felt my ass hit his thighs as I bottomed out. "Damn..." I panted. "Your dick is fucking huge!" My compliment made Artemis grin happily.

"We find it even more impressive that thou can fit it all in those tiny holes." He chuckled. I giggled along with him, bringing out every ounce of lusty feminism I could muster.

"Don't judge my holes on their size." I teased cutely, swatting his chest. "They're more than eager to take in the one they love so much." I winked, making Artemis blush.

"Honestly, we didn't think thou would enjoy the role reversal this much..." He said awkwardly. I just shrugged. "Please promise me you'll go back to you after this is over."

I giggled and ran my sharp nails along his cheeks, making Artemis stiffen and pulse his cock in my ass. "If you insist. But, we're going to be doing role reversal a bit more often than normal." I tolled him.

Artemis sighed and relented. "Oh, alright. Thou seems to be... really getting into it." he said. "I'm glad thou are so accepting."

"Me too. Now, enough chit chat. Don't you have some thrusting that needs to be done?" I asked, moaning as I felt Artemis's shaft pulse again.

"Alright, my love. Prepare thyself."

I did as instructed and braced as Luna pulled halfway out of my tight hole, then slammed back in. I screamed as my ass muscles clenched it in a vice like grip, trying to keep it in, but, it was all in vein at Artemis's awe inspiring strength. I brought my hand to my soaked slit and fingered myself furiously, watching as Artemis's face contorted into sheer bliss as he watched me please myself.

"Hmm... do you like a dirty girl?" I asked, bringing my soaked fingers to his mouth. He sucked them eagerly, getting my taste on his tongue. I smiled and went back to work on my clit, moaning and sighing with glee.

My breath quickened, my nethers became hotter and my body was about to burst again. The buildup to the orgasm was agonizingly painful. My body was trying so hard to force it out; to bring me back to an endorphin high from which it never wanted to leave. But, it was finally here. I let out a scream as Artemis came inside my ass and I cam on Artemis's stomach.

The two of us were lying in a pool of our own fluids, panting and sweating heavily. I looked down at Artemis, and he looked up at me. At first, we just stared at each other, until we both burst into laughter, falling into one another in mirth.

I got off of him slowly as we made our way to the bathroom. I emptied myself into the toilet, which Artemis said was a little gross to watch. Why did he even watch anyway? After I was emptied, we cleaned ourselves off with a nice hot shower. Although, showering was the last thing we did in there... After that, we jumped into the hot tub to relax our sore bodies. Mine more so, since it felt like a freight train drove into my ass at fifty miles an hour.

For some bizarre reason, I felt strangely enchanted being a woman. I could feel a lightness in my step as I skipped naked through the room, reading over sensual album covers and scanning the bookshelves. I'm... not saying I want to be a woman, but it really had it's liberating charm to it. I felt delicate, like a blooming flower, but strong, like a mother doe. It was odd, I know, but wait until you try changing sexes and then tell me it isn't a great feeling. I really needed to ask Luna what was on my mind.

"Hey Luna? I have a question." I called out as I put the albums back on the shelf. Artemis leaned over from the hot tub and eyed me, his eyes locking onto my large breasts for just a second. "Yeah, I bet you like those."

"Yes, my dear? What is it?" He asked, sighing as he sunk deeper into the hot, relaxing water.

"What would you think about... spending the rest of the honeymoon like this?" I asked. Luna gave me a gawking look that showed just how crazy I truly became.

"No. Absolutely not. Besides, I can only be like this for a couple of hours before it can do harm to our child." She informed me.

"Well, then can I be a woman for the rest of the time? Pwetty pwease wiff the moon on top?" I begged, crossing my legs and folding my hands in such a cute way, that Luna would have to say yes.

"No."

Well, so much for that. "But I-"

"No."

"You didn't even-"

"No!"

"Come on, hear me-"

"WHAT PART OF NO DOST THOU NOT UNDERSTAND, WENCH?!"

I pulled back, slightly scared as Artemis stared at me with rage. Then I felt something I didn't ever expect to feel. I felt hurt; more so than I have been in my life. I could feel the lump in my throat as a few stray tears made their way down my face. Artemis noticed and instantly his features softened into dread.

"N-Nathaniel! We are so-"

I didn't listen. I grabbed my robe and ran out of the room, sobbing my eyes out. I didn't know where I was going, but I just wanted to be far away from him! How could he yell at me?! How could he just treat me like shit when I was only asking him nicely?! Out of all the nice things I do for him, he doesn't do-

"Oh my god..." I gasped with a croak, stopping in the middle of the hall. "I'm becoming a woman..." I turned around to see Artemis standing in the doorway, a pained look on his face.

"We should have told thee of that side effects." He sighed. "The longer thou stays in that form, the longer thou feels the emotions of that sex. Your estrogen levels are going up, as are my testosterone levels. That is why we must change back. Stay too long as a mare or stallion, and eventually the change shall be permanent."

I sniffled as I crossed my arms, still a bit angry at the way he treated me. "You still could have been nicer to me." I said, still hurt by his tone. Artemis held out his forelegs, which I glanced at with a scared expression on my face. "What, does he want to beat me now..?"

"Come hither. Let me make it all better." He whispered. He was being sincere in his regretful tone, that much I could tell. I couldn't hold back; I ran into his forelegs and embraced him tight. I cried and cried into his chest as he shushed me and whispered sweet nothings in my ear.

"We are sorry, dear. So, so sorry."

I sniffed and hiccuped. "Why did you yell at me? You never yell at me..."

"It was an accident. Come, let's get us changed back, and we'll put the whole incident behind us. Dost that sound good?" He asked.

I nodded and Artemis walked me back to our room, his wing draped over my back. He stood me upright and took his place across from me.

"Now, hold still."

I could feel the same tugging and burning sensation as before as body parts stretched and shrank. I could feel my old privates returning as I floated a foot off the ground. When I opened my eyes again, I was back to my old, manly self, and Luna her feminine, beautiful self.

"All better?" She asked sweetly, her old voice like music to my ears. I smiled and nodded, wiping away the stray tears that were still lingering on my cheeks.

"Mhmm." I sighed, getting used to my deeper voice again. "How long does it take to get out all the estrogen from my body?" I asked.

Luna giggled and hugged me tight, glad to have the old me back. "Just a few hours, then you should be back to normal. Why?"

I sniffled again and sunk into the bed. "Because... All I want to do now is eat a tub of ice cream, listen to sad music and dish about the latest gossip..."

Luna couldn't hold back the fits of laughter at my misfortune. While she was laughing, I got up from the bed, grabbed the ice cream that was in the freezer, climbed in the hot tub, and cranked the music. I sniffled to myself and took a large spoonful, shoveling it into my mouth. I whispered to myself-

"Did you here the rumor that the new Prince was a woman..?" I took another spoonful as more tears came fourth. I wasn't crying because Luna upset me, although that's the reason it started. I was crying because I was at an impasse with conflicting thoughts and emotions. I didn't know what to do, and I hopped it was just the estrogen talking...

"And did you hear he liked it..?"

Author's Notes:

DUN DUN DUNNNN!
No really, this is resolved in the next chapter as to why he liked being a woman. I swear to god, I'm not genderly confused. XD
So, you probably just read the strangest shit you've ever read on FimFiction. How do you feel? Do you have a bonser? Because I had one writing this. It was such dirty, dirty fun.
So, I'm working two jobs this week, so things are gonna be rough. I'm working from 8-2:30 on a christmas tree farm, planting acre after acre of trees, then from 5:30-10:00, I'm at FedEx loading tucks. My body is so not ready... I finally have a job, plus one seasonal job! WOOHOO!
Well, anywhore, I hoped you enjoyed this. Femnate only pops up twice more in the story. One for a completely innocent reason (As innocent as an insatiable whore can get) And one... just wait and see. See you friday! <3

That hollow feeling

View Online

Chapter 14: That hollow feeling

The next morning I awoke with the same, sort of nagging feeling in the back of my mind. I didn't know why the whole gender bender thing was putting me through a loop, but it was putting me through a massive fucking loop. I awoke before Luna and decided to make her some breakfast. Pancakes with blueberries. Her favorite.

As I cooked, thoughts of the sex last night went through my mind. Luna had turned me into a girl; a very beautiful girl, then deflowered me with a giant ass pony dick. That's pretty much all that happened.

SO WHY THE HELL WAS IT ON MY MIND SO MUCH?!

I punched the counter, not even realizing what I did. The noise caused Luna to stir from her slumber. She quickly sat up and looked over at me in the kitchenette. "Huh? Wazzuh... Dear? What is the matter?" She asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

I sighed and sucked the blood from the side of my fingers. I managed to hit the edge of the counter pretty damn hard. "I-It's nothing." I assure her. Luna knew all too well it was just nothing. She trotted over, wrapping herself around my waist.

"You are thinking about last night, aren't you?" She asked, her voice tinged with a bit of worry. I sighed and nodded, not bothering to hide anything from Luna. She'd find it out one way or another. "Tis alright to be curious, you know. I myself am bisexual. It is nothing to be ashamed of." She assured.

I stared at her with long, heartfelt eyes. "Luna? You have to promise me something."

"Anything." She tolled me, wrapping her wings around me tightly. God, I loved the feeling of those soft, heavenly, deep blue feathers caressing me. It made me feel safe and loved all at the same time.

I took a deep breath, then let it out loudly. "Promise me you'll never let me become a woman again." I said. No matter what, I couldn't do. Next time I might not have the control to change back.

Luna smiled. "Okay. Tis quite scary how rapidly thou personality changes when you become a mare. You are a completely different pony!" She said, eying me up and down with a bit of curiosity. "You are definitely not you."

I placed both hands on the counter in hopelessness and frustration. "I know... It's just... The fire, the pleasure; it made me feel so... alive! I loved every second of it, and... I really liked being a woman..." I muttered the last part.

"Beg pardon?" She asked.

I sighed and looked away, to ashamed to meet her gaze. "I said, I really liked being a woman..."

There was an awkward silence between us as we stood there, eying everything but each other. Luna cleared her throat and let me go from her grasp.

"Like we said before, tis... okay to be curious." She assured.

I scoffed and scooped our pancakes out of the pan, throwing them on a plate haphazardly. "Luna... You don't get it... I really liked being a woman. I don't know... just something about it is so... intoxicating, so refreshing. If you ever turn me into a woman again, I'm afraid I might not willingly change back. And you don't want to make she-me angry." I warned.

Luna was at a lose for words. Her big strong husband just revealed he liked being the different sex. "So... How dost thou feel... being a male?" She asked.

I sputtered a second and held out my hands defensively. "Whoa don't get me wrong, I'm more than comfortable being a guy. It's just... Wow. The things I felt as a woman? Indescribable! I don't know what to think right now."

Luna sighed and nodded, giving me a large hug. "Nathaniel? We understand... You are so brave for revealing those feelings to us. We love thee... no matter what." She assured.

I let out a sigh of relief and held my princess close. "I'm... sorry if I disappointed you." I said, trying to fight the embarrassment. "You must think I'm... sick or something."

Luna giggled and shook her head. "Nay. We think nothing less of you." She confirmed, nuzzling my chest affectionately. "While it is not a normal feeling after first going through a magic induced sex change, it is not uncommon. You know," She said, trying to cheer me up. "You are quite a beautiful woman."

I blushed and held her tighter. "Stop..." I giggled, looking away. Luna giggled as well and released me, grabbing her breakfast.

"It seem thou has some left over estrogen in thee." She teased. I blushed again. "Do not worry. It'll pass."

Luna and I enjoyed our breakfast. I was feeling a little better since I told her how I felt. Although, the feelings were starting to get a bit stronger. Every moment I thought about being... opposite was one step closer to wanting it more. I kept trying to push it out of my mind, but it kept coming back with force.

After breakfast, we got ourselves freshened up and spent the day touring Trottingham like the cute couple we were. Again, the feelings kept resurfacing. All I could think about was how full I was last night! How incredible sex was and-

No, I had to fight it, but something deep inside told me to let go, and just demand it.

The rest of the day was an incredible struggle to not tell Luna to change me back. I had to literally catch myself at times when the words would try and slip out of my mouth during normal conversation. I could feel the migraine setting in already...

After we got back from Buckingmare Palace, I made Luna and I some supper. I wanted to have a nice, quiet meal with my wife and settle things down after the amazing freak show that was last night.

Luna ate her dinner happily, but frowned when she noticed me just poking at my helpings with my fork. I just... didn't feel like doing anything. My headache was just getting worse, my mind was on... other things, and it wasn't helping that, no matter what I did, those thoughts would literally just... pop into my head!

"Nathaniel? Art thou sure you are alright?" Luna asked me. I didn't answer. "Nathaniel?" She called out louder.

"Huh, what?" I looked over to see Luna's worried expression. "Oh... um, yeah... I'm okay. Just, you know. Kinda tired after the long day." I assured her, not wanting to worry her too much. She seemed to accept the explanation partly, but kept an eye on me throughout the remainder of the night.

Soon we were both in bed, ready to get a good night's sleep. Luna and I agreed that tonight would be a good night to take a break from the romance, since last night took the cake in the entire relationship. I couldn't get an ounce of sleep. Every time I closed my eyes, all I could see was myself as a woman again. Feel the length of Artemis inside me... My mind was reeling and my breath came out in ragged gulps. My heart was beating faster and faster as I began to twitch and tingle-

Something was definitely not right!

My breath was barely coming out and I could feel my heart set to burst! I struggled and gasped as I shot, up, running for the faucet in the kitchen. My throat was on fire, my mind was starting to go fuzzy! Luna awoke as I made my way in haste out of the bedroom.

"Nathaniel? Dear? Are you okay?" She called out.

I couldn't concentrate! My mind was going into a hazy blur and my lungs felt like they were going to burst! I was in pain, shock... I was either having a heart attack, or something else entirely! I didn't get time to think about what was happening, because I ended up passing out right there with a loud crash.

The last thing I remember hearing was Luna calling my name.

Luna wasn't enjoying being here again. This was her second time in just two short months she had to see Nathaniel sent to the hospital. She didn't know what happened! One minute, the two of them are sleeping soundly, the next, he's running out of the room, then passes out on the floor, barely breathing.

Luna ran a hoof down her face and sighed. Maybe it was the spell having this adverse affect on him. It was possible; he was a different species after all and it really was meant for Pony use. Still, everything went perfectly, so it wasn't like there were any problems she noticed. Although, the personality was completely off.

She had seen that spell used plenty of times. The mare or colt was usually withdrawn, shy, apprehensive. But, Nathaniel? He was daring, bold, and completely, insatiably horny! Something else was at work here, and she hoped the doctors knew what.

"Princess Luna?"

Luna looked up to see the mare doctor giving her a caring smile. "Yes, Doctor? How is he?" She asked. The mare sighed and looked at the chart.

"Well, he's different, that's for sure. But, you know that. We had to intubate him, since his windpipe was completely closed off. He was running a fever of one hundred and five degrees, which could have easily killed him. What really puzzled us though, was that there was an unusual amount of Poison Joke in his system. Very high levels which could bring even a bull Manticore down!"

Luna's eyes went wide. "Wait... Thou art saying he was... poisoned?" She asked in a bit of shock. A second attempt at assassination was just... It boggled the night Goddesses mind that this supposedly 'peaceful society' could do such a thing!

The Doctor nodded slowly. "It's a very large possibility. Alone, since he has no natural magic in his body, the Poison Joke would have done nothing, but it appears he had a very large dose of Magic in the last 24 hours. Anything you can explain?" The Doctor asked.

Luna sighed. She didn't want to reveal just what went on last night. "Just a little spell I preformed last night. I didn't think it was anything serious, until he started obsessing about it."

"What was the spell?"

Luna's ears went bolt upright and a blush creeped upon her cheeks. "I-I'm sorry, but it's private." She informed, a little bit harshly.

"Look, I'm obliged by Doctor/patient confidentiality. You're the wife of the patient, your secrets are safe with me. So, what was the spell? It might be important to know."

Luna put a hoof over her face to conceal the blush. "It..." She looked around and made sure nopony could hear her. "It was a sex changing spell." She informed in utter embarrassment.

The Doctor's eyes widened. "Wow... um, that's a new one. So, were there any changes in his behavior when you used it?" She asked.

Luna nodded "Yes. He had a complete personality shift! My sweet, charming gentlecolt, turned into an insatiable mare of lust!" Luna fell back into the chair, rubbing her temples in frustration. "We knew something was amiss..." She scolded herself.

The Doctor giggled a bit. "I think I know what happened. Since Prince Nathaniel doesn't have any natural magic in his body, the Poison Joke had nothing to build itself off of. When you preformed the sex changing spell, it must have grown off that, manifesting itself solely on that form of magic. That must be why he was obsessed with the feeling. Since he couldn't change back, the Poison Joke built up in his system with the magical residue from the sex changing spell, causing him to go into shock."

Luna blinked a few times. "Well, thou art a very good Doctor to deduce that!" She praised. "Dost thou know how the Poison Joke got into his system?" Luna asked.

"Yeah, we do." The mare pulled out a bag and inside was Nathan's wedding band. "The lining of his ring was coated in it. Either somepony wanted him dead, or was wanting to play a really, really mean joke on him. Poor dear..."

Luna grabbed the baggy in her magic. "We shall take it from here. We thank thee for your help. When will he be able to leave?"

The mare smiled. "He's feeling a lot better right now. He can leave anytime he wishes." She informed. Luna nodded and was led down the halls to her new husbands room. She entered the room and smiled.

"Well, it seems thou hath a very good rapport with hospitals." She giggled.

I turned and laughed when I heard Luna's joke. "Yeah, hospital's and I just bond in a nice way. So, Poison Joke, huh? Remind me to kill someone when we get home."

Luna smiled and ran over, hugging my waist. "Thou has to stop scaring us like this." She sighed, nuzzling my stomach. She looked up at me with those large, beautiful eyes and grinned. "Dost thou still wish to become a pretty lady?"

I shuddered and shook my head. Now that that crap was out of my system, I had no other thoughts or doubts in my head about the encounter. It was what it was. I may have enjoyed it at the time, but that was because of some magic poison build up. I don't know what it'd be like to go through it again. "Not for a long, long time." I assured her. Luna let out a sigh.

"We are glad. Thou was... scary, to say the least." She shuddered. She grinned deviously at me as she rubbed my back. "I can't believe thou took my entire length!" She added with a mock, shocked tone.

My eyes went wide in embarrassment. "I can't believe I put you in not just one, but all three of my holes! I was fucking insatiable!"

Luna giggled as we left my room. "Indeed, but thou makes a very beautiful human mare." She insisted. "Thy looks and grace would win over anypony's heart in seconds."

I smiled at the compliment as I finished getting redressed. "Well, if I ever turn gay, I'll keep that in mind. Now, let's just head back to Canterlot. I think this honeymoon was a bust."

Luna had to agree, not happy about that of course. We'd have to make it up soon, because she wanted a real deal honeymoon with her husband. "Okay, but we are having another one when we both have free time. Is that agreeable?" She asked. Of course I had to agree with that. I wanted a normal honeymoon with my wife damn it!

We exited the hospital grounds a few drops of rain began to fall in the early morning streets. "That's okay in my book. Now, let's get home and figure out who tried to freaking kill me." I said angrily. Luna draped a wing around my back and matched my tone.

"Yes. Let's." She said as we went back to the hotel. Whether it be Pony or Gryphon who tried it this time, I wasn't about to let this would be killer get away. My heart wanted justice, and the heart wants what it wants.

Someone was going to pay for ruining my honeymoon!

When blue blood runs green

View Online

Chapter 15: When blue blood runs red

Luna and I were bound for home now, our honeymoon cut short by... a series of unfortunate events. We were going to get to the bottom of who poisoned me. I don't think it was Shining Gem; she wouldn't have anything to gain from it. But, then who had access to the rings? It couldn't have been very many ponies.

Our chariot landed just outside the castle doors and, needless to say, we were not expected back so soon. Luna and I made our way to the throne room, but were informed by the guards that there was a meeting going on between Celestia and Madame Pompadore. Well, if the Gryphon's were behind it, then I knew she'd definitely have the intelligence on it. I knew a Gryphon like her had to have connections.

So, with the meeting going on, the guards were ordered not to let anyone pass, which irritated Luna and I to no end. The two of us started up a conversation, and were keenly aware of the odd looks we were getting from the guards and staff.

"You are noticing it too, yes?" Luna asked. I nodded and cast a glare at the guards guarding the throne room, who instantly snapped to attention once they noticed I caught them snickering.

"Yes. What do you thinks going on?" I asked curiously, taking my glare off the guards, who instantly went back to whispering quietly to one another. I couldn't tell what they were saying, but I knew it was gossip about something. I made it known I could here them. "Just because my ears are smaller than yours, doesn't mean I can't hear at all!" I shouted. That got the two of them to hush up for good.

Luna chuckled softly and got back to my previous question. "I dost not know, but it is getting on my nerves!" She glared over her shoulder at the giggling staff, who quickly pursed their lips and retreated down the halls.

One of the guards I shouted at came over, trying to hide his smile. He was doing a poor, poor job of it though. "The... Princess will see you now." He snickered. Luna and I just glared at him as we were led into the throne room.

Celestia didn't look all to pleased to see us. Her brows were lowered in a bit of anger, but mostly disappointment. Cadence stood by her side, blushing as she stared at Luna and I, and Pompadore was trying her best not to laugh. Something... wasn't right.

The Gryphon female bowed to Celestia. "Well, that's my cue to hightail it out of here. Princesses." She said to all of us- wait... All of us? She cast her glance over to me and winked, retreating out the back of the throne room.

Once Pompadore had left, all attention was on Luna and I. Celestia cleared her throat and glared at Luna. "Little sister? Do you care to explain yourself?" Celestia asked. Luna arched a brow and the two of us cast unsure glances at each other.

"What art thou talking about? We only just returned home. What could we have done wrong in that span of time?" She asked curiously, leaning away.

Celestia scoffed. "Oh, it's not what you did here, I assure you, but what you did elsewhere." She levitated a newspaper over to us and, right on the front page was Luna and I, or more appropriately, Artemis and Natasha, in the heat of passion. My head was thrown back as I rode Artemis, a wide, moaning smile on my face as he was shaft deep in my feminine body.

"Who the hell took this?!" I asked loudly, casting a glance at Luna who was looking away in embarrassment and shame. "Well, at least they caught my good side." I muttered to myself as Celestia took the paper back. She held it in her magic like it was a towel a cat pissed on.

Celestia tossed the paper aside and her attention was now drawn to me. "Now, I know you were probably never told this, but gender changing spells are illegal. Too many ponies got stuck as the opposite sex because of them. I take it Luna didn't tell you about that?" She shot Luna another glare. Each time Celestia looked to Luna, I could see her scrunch up more under her elder sisters heavy glare.

I looked to my wife, who refused to meet my gaze. All I could do was internally grin at that little revelation. Luna really broke the law to satisfy a dirty pleasure? Oh, I knew there was a reason I loved this mare!

"She didn't, but I probably still would have gone through with it if she did." I said, making Celestia raise a brow.

"Bold. Well, it's out that you and Luna have broken the law. Many ponies are claiming it is an unjust act and, because you two are royalty, you will get away with it. Now, how fair does that sound?" She asked.

"Um..." I began, shuffling awkwardly. "Not fair at all? Shit... we're in trouble, aren't we?" I asked, trying to hide my face. Celestia sighed and looked to Luna.

"Lulu! What were you thinking?" She scolded. Luna looked to the ground and shuffled her hooves. "Poor Nathan could have gotten stuck like that!"

Luna looked up, a look of defense on her face as her lower lip pouted out. I had to admit, it looked more adorable than it should have under the circumstances. "There was no harm! We made sure of it! And there was something else we needed to discus! Somepony poisoned his wedding band!" She yelled, hoping to change the subject to a more pressing matter.

Celestia and Cadence looked to one another, then back to us. "P-Poisoned?" Celestia stuttered.

"Yeah, poisoned." I sighed. "Someone laced my ring with Poison Joke, which reacted badly with the gender changing spell. It had to be someone in the castle, because I know Shining Gem couldn't have done it."

"How do you know that?" Cadence asked curiously.

I looked to the Princess of Love, who still hadn't lost her blush as she stared at me. Huh, didn't think this would get her so flustered. "Because. I'm a good judge of character. She doesn't seem like that kind of mare, so it had to be someone in the castle." I affirmed confidently.

Celestia smiled at me, which was way more welcome than the glares from before. "Well, you seem to be very sure of yourself, and you hold no doubts.You have a good intuition, but it'll require more than that if you want to figure out who poisoned you."

"Wait, you aren't going to help us solve this?" I asked. Celestia giggled and shook her head.

"Nope. You and Luna should solve this together. It will be a good way to entertain yourselves while Cadence and I solve the mess you two put yourselves in." She stared at both of us harshly again at the last part, making Luna and I shuffle uncomfortably. "And, maybe you should bring Lilly with you, since you are her teacher. I didn't tell her any of this; poor dear would be scarred for life to see her new teacher like... that."

I smiled at the mention of her name. I was wondering how she'd been since I left the other day. "Where is Lilly? I feel bad for leaving that little filly so soon after making her my student." I chuckled a little bit after saying student. It was an odd feeling, but a good one none the less knowing I was taking her under my metaphorical wing.

Celestia smiled and shrugged. "Honestly, she's just like Twilight. She wanted to impress you with how much she knows. She's been in the archives day and night, studying her little horn off."

I let an aw escape my lips. Lilly really wanted to impress me with how much she knows? She'll probably know way more than me, so this'll be a bit interesting. "I'll go see if she wants to come along." I turned to Luna. "So, are you ready to go solve a mystery?" I asked.

Luna nodded eagerly, just wanting to get the hell out of here and away from Celestia's death glare. "That dost sound like fun! We look forward to-"

Before Luna could finish her sentence, the throne room doors flew open and Prince Blueblood trotted in, laughing. "Oh, Auntie Celestia! Did you read the papers? It's positively hysterical!" He was walking forward with his eyes shut in laughter, so he didn't notice Luna and I till it was too late. "Oh... you're back." He growled.

"Blueblood. I thought you'd be out taking candy from a baby." I said with a roll of my eyes. Luna giggled lightly into my arm as she rubbed up against me, trying to make Blueblood as uncomfortable as possible.

"And I thought a creature of your status would be out eating foals!" He growled back.

"That's only on weekends. So what is the troll doing out of his cave?" I shot back.

"Look in the mirror and ask that!" He yelled, getting in my face. I got right back into his.

"Oh yeah? Keep talking! My left hand wants to meet your face today!"

"You touch my royal body again, and I'll-"

"BOTH OF YOU, SHUT UP!" Cadence yelled. We both turned to her, noticing the angry and annoyed look on her face. Blueblood just growled, while I backed away and bowed.

"Deepest apologies." I said humbly. "I let my emotions get the better of me." I looked over to see Blueblood chuckling into his hoof.

"Yes. Grovel before the princess like the worm you are." He said in a pompous tone.

I growled and looked to Celestia. "Can I please hit him? Pretty please?" I begged.

Celestia rolled her eyes and glared at each of us. "Blueblood? Stop causing trouble, and Nathan? Please don't let his words get to you. You are better than that. Now, I believe you have a mystery to solve." She said, waving Luna and I out.

Luna glared at Blueblood as she wrapped her forelegs around my neck, bringing me in for a slow kiss. While I kissed her, I flipped off Blueblood, who just glared at me.

"Laugh all you want! You two still made foals of yourselves in the paper!" He said, holding it up. I snatched it out of his hooves quickly and grinned.

"I feel highly uncomfortable with you gawking at my feminine, sexy body. Who knows what dirty thoughts have crossed your mind!" I scolded, making him go scarlet and causing Cadence to giggle quietly. "Now, we'll be off. Cadence? Celestia? Have a great day. Blueblood? Go suck an egg."

Luna and I made our way to the castle archives in search of Lilly. I had never been to this end of the castle, and it seemed to be much older than the rest. The stain glass windows depicted many stories of old, and some much more recent, like Twilight and her friends redemption of Nightmare Moon, and their fight with Discord. It was truly awe inspiring to see.

We rounded the next corner to see the arched doorway of the Canterlot Archives. The guards at the entrance of the door noticed mine and Luna's approach and gestured us inside, signalling Lilly was in. And in she was. Book after book was stacked on top of one another, so high, they nearly touched the ceiling. Lilly was humming to herself with her hooves under her chin, flipping the pages with her light blue magic aura. She noticed me and her humming ceased as her eyes went wide.

"Oh! Prince Nathan!" She gasped, bowing. Apparently she didn't know about how to properly greet royalty when she first met me, which I didn't care for in the slightest. I hated being bowed to and looked upon as some kind of... harsh authority figure who'd punish anypony who even so much as glanced at me wrong. Again, all I could do was laugh like I did when everyone did that. I guess it was my only response to the situation.

"Lilly? You don't ever have to bow to me, or call me Prince. I'm your teacher and more importantly, your friend." I assured her. She rose to her hooves and smiled.

"Okay. So, how was yours and Woona's honeymoon?" She asked happily, then frowned a bit. "I thought you would be gone for longer."

I frowned as well. "Something happened, and we need your help, Lilly." She seemed to perk up a bit at that, probably wanting to test her new knowledge. "Someone poisoned my wedding ring, and we need your help to find out who."

Lilly gasped. "Ohmygosh! Are you okay? Okay, stupid question, of course you're okay... But, yes! I wanna help! I wanna help! Where to first?" She asked excitedly, following Luna and I out of the Archives.

"Firstly, we shall be going to the Jewelry Shop where young Nathaniel got the rings from." Luna said as we rounded the hall to the castle exit. Lilly nodded and ran ahead of us and out the door.

"Well, then last one there is a rusty horseshoe!" Lilly laughed. Luna turned to me and smiled as she nestled against my arm, sheltering my skin in the warmth of her soft fur.

"Tis good to see her so happy. You have done a kind thing for young Lilly in her time of need. How does it feel to have a personal student?" She asked, watching the Filly run full sprint.

I shrugged as we casually walked across the moat ramp. "Ask me again when I actually know." I said as we caught up with Lilly, who was waiting at the gate. "You ready to go, Sunshine?" I asked. Lilly nodded excitedly as the gates were opened and we were released into the hustle and bustle of Canterlot.

Lilly took it all in; the buildings, the ponies, the culture. It was something she probably hadn't seen, since she was raised in the dick end of Manehatten. She ran over to a vender and looked at all the things he was selling. "Oooh!" She said in awe, poking at a necklace dangling from the chain.

"Hey, careful with that!" The vender said, yanking it away. "Go on kid, shoo!" He shooed her away, but my approach halted him. "P-Prince Nathaniel! Princess Luna!" He gasped, bowing. "What can I help you with?"

I smiled and leaned on the counter of the cart. "Not what you can help me with, but Lilly here seems to be interested in some of your necklaces." I said, causing Lilly to beam up at the stallion smugly.

He instantly paled when he realized how rude he was to Lilly, the personal student of Prince Nathaniel. "O-Oh! Of course! What can I get you, Miss Lilly?" He asked, pulling out some beautiful necklaces.

"Hmm... I really like that one." She said, leaning up and poking the necklace made of seashells. "I never been to the ocean before."

The vendor nodded and handed her the necklace. "Well, I hope you make it there someday. That'll... be twenty bits." He coughed awkwardly, looking up at me. Lilly looked at me a second later with a wanting smile.

"Please, can I get it, Nathan? Please?" She begged, pouting her lower lip at me. I pulled out my bit bag, making her smile. "Yay! Thankyouthankyouthankyou!" She shouted, hugging me.

I handed over the bits to the stallion and helped Lilly into the necklace. Luna leaned into me as we walked on to Gem's shop. Lilly continued on ahead as Luna whispered to me.

"You treat her like your own daughter." She commented, a little unsure about my quickly forged bond towards Lilly. I don't know why this was off putting to her.

"Yeah. After the way she grew up, I feel she deserves a parental figure she can depend on in her life." I said matter of fact like, wrapping my arm around Luna's neck. "I won't abandon Lilly."

Luna sighed. "We know this. Thou art to stubborn when it comes to matters of the heart. Tis why your relentless seeking of my heart finally made me agree to your request for courting."

I raised my brow and pulled my wife closer. "Really? Because I remember that it was you who asked me to be your royal suitor." I chuckled. Luna shot me a smile with a mock glare.

"Maybe I was just feeling lonely and jumped on the first stallion to ever show physical attraction towards me in over a thousand years." She looked up in thought. "Perhaps I may have 'jumped the gun', as the saying goes, courting you so quickly."

I gasped in mock shock. "Well, I see how it is!" I released her neck and crossed my arms. "Fine! Leave me! Cast me aside like yesterdays yard clippings!"

Luna snorted in laughter as she pushed into me. "Oh, stop it, you!" She grinned, kissing my cheek. "Thou knows we would never leave thee. No matter what. I love thee, Nathaniel."

"And you know I love you." I looked up to see the final turn we had to make to get to the Jewelry shop. "We're almost there. Come on, let's get moving."

We rounded the next corner to see Lilly standing at the entrance to Shining Gem's store. The three of us entered, setting off the bell above the door. Shining Gem was scrubbing down the counter, not paying attention. "Yes? How may I help you?" She asked, not noticing who just entered.

"I dunno. I just thought I'd drop by." I chuckled. Gem looked up and smiled, then bowed when she saw Luna.

"Sir Nathaniel! Princess Luna! What can I do for you?" She asked. I leaned on the counter, giving her a hard stare.

"So, I wanted to ask you about the rings you had for us." I said, being as nonchalant as possible. If she was responsible, then I had a very terrible judge of character.

"Sure!" She beamed, looking at each of our bands. "Did they not fit right? Are they not your style?" She asked.

I shook my head and twiddled with my ring. "No, no. They're absolutely perfect. I... just wanted to know, how did you know to bring them to the wedding?" I asked. Luna didn't give Gem time to answer when she got the message.

"Thou forgot the wedding rings, didn't you." She sighed, face hoofing. Lilly giggled as she shook her head. She even knew what I did was absolutely stupid.

I chuckled awkwardly and rubbed the back of my neck. "Maybe? Anyway let's get back to it. Shining Gem? How'd you know to bring them to the wedding?"

Shining Gem looked at me funny. "Is... this some kind of test or something? You came to my store the morning of the wedding and asked me to bring them." She said, raising a brow.

"What?" I gawked. Luna and Lilly looked at one another, then back to me. "I was busy getting ready for the wedding that morning! I didn't come in!" I said defiantly. Shining Gem giggled.

"Well, you're the only human in Equestria! Who else could it be?" She asked with a smile. "Why is this coming up all of a sudden? What happened?"

I sighed and rubbed my eyes. I was getting a really bad headache from this. "Someone put Poison Joke on my ring. Enough to kill me."

Shining Gem gasped. "W-Who could do such a thing?!"

I shrugged lazily, since I was beginning to think we'd never find out. "I don't know. Did the imposter say anything? Did he do anything with the rings?" I asked.

Shining Gem tapped her chin. "Well, he did ask me to get some more rings to check out... I brought a few more rings out, but he said the ones he was looking at were fine... He could have done something to it then." She pointed out.

I looked to Luna who seemed to be lost in thought. "Well? What do you two think?" I asked my two companions.

Lilly tapped her chin. "I think it was Prince Blueblood. He's a big dummy." She said, sticking out her tongue. I laughed and really, really had to agree with her.

"Well, he did say he'd get back at me after I decked him at breakfast... You're a smart cookie." I commented, tussling Lilly's mane. She smiled and pushed into it, taking in all the praise of her teacher. "So, what do you think, Luna?"

Luna shrugged. "I dost not know. You are the one leading this investigation." She smiled at me and bumped my side with her flank. "Dost thou think they got enough information?"

I tapped the counter and sighed. "Well, it would have to have been a Unicorn. What kind of spell would change species like that?" I asked.

Luna only had to think for a second. "No... No spell can do that. It wasn't a Unicorn!" She had fear in her eye's now.

"Then what..." Then it dawned on me. To be able to change a shape into anyone or anypony? It was one creature and one creature only. "Changelings!"

I scooped up Lilly as Luna and I ran out of the store and back to the castle as fast as we could. We all were getting strange looks from passing ponies, but we didn't slow. We probably were going to cause mass panic with our haste.

We bolted through the castle gates, into the castle, skid down the halls, and ran into the throne room. "Princess! We know what-"

I was about to reveal the truth, but two spears shoved in my face made me halt my sentence quickly. Two changelings with stolen guard armor, grinned deviously at the three of us. I held Lilly tighter and looked over to the throne to see Celestia, Cadence and Shining Armor trapped in cocoons. Sitting on the golden chair was none other than the hole riddled harlot.

"Well, well, well!" Chrysalis chuckled, running her hoof across Celestia's cocoon. "It appears you arrived sooner than I thought. It's so lovely to meet the new Prince." Luna charged her horn, ready to strike, but Chrysalis's own horn glowed and surrounded the three pods next to her. "Ah, ah, ah! If even one ounce of magic leaves that pretty little horn of yours, I'll kill you dear sister, your niece and her husband in an instant."

Luna sighed in defeat and let the glow around her horn cease. Two changelings flanked her, shoving their weapons towards her. I scowled as she was dragged to the side of the room with the others and Lilly was yanked from my arms. Two Changelings flanked me and forced me to march down the carpet, right towards Chrysalis. I was stopped at the foot of the throne and shoved to my knees at her hooves. She looked down on me, a devilish grin adorning her lips.

"What the hell are you doing here?" I asked bitterly. "And why did one of your Changelings impersonate me at the Jewel shop?" I yelled.

Chrysalis giggled. "When one is hired to do a job, one must do it well." She mused. "Your friend, Shining Gem, is actually my friend, Changeling #674."

I scowled and balled my hand into a fist. I trusted that fucking mare! How could I be so goddamn stupid?! Chrysalis could sense my emotions and raised my face to hers.

"Oh, don't beat yourself up, dear. How were you to know that she wasn't to be trusted?" She was teasing me now, and I just wanted to deck her right in her bug face! "Now, I think the architect of this betrayal should come forth now, don't you think?" She asked.

I turned as the throne room doors were thrown open. "Sonofabitch, Lilly was right!"

"Hah! I knew it!" Lilly cheered triumphantly, only to silence herself as a Changeling glared at her. Blueblood strutted in, flanked by two Changelings. "You pompous ass motherfucker!" I shouted, getting to my feet, only to be decked in the gut by one of the Changelings at my side, then punched in the jaw by the other. I fell to the floor, wheezing and coughing as I tried to get air back into my lungs.

"Oh, my my! Such foul language from a Prince! And in front of a child!" Chrysalis gasped. She turned to Blueblood and smiled. "I'm afraid he can't hear you. His mind is... busy at the moment."

I struggled to look at Blueblood, fighting off the dizzying pain I felt. I could see his eyes were blazing green and as soulless as soulless could be. I had to admit, it was awesome to see that asshole like this.

"Why in the hell would you want to love him?" I asked, spitting up blood and mucus at Chrysalis's hooves. The Changelings at my sides hissed in anger at my disrespect for their Queen, but she played it off like nothing.

Chrysalis wrinkled her snout at my previous question. "Ugh! Why would I ever want any of his love? He's a pompous buffoon! He actually came to us to help sort out the pesky human problem. We saw it as a chance to retry my plans. When I gained his trust, he offered us a way past the protection barrier that keeps Changelings out of Canterlot. With that knowledge in hoof, we seized our chance to rule!" She giggled happily to herself.

I sighed and looked to Luna and Lilly, who were being wrapped up tight in cocoons. "Wait! D-Don't put them in those things!" I pleaded. Chrysalis smiled.

"Only cover their mouths. We don't want to spoil the fun." She ordered. The Drones obeyed and stopped right past their mouths. Luna and Lilly's eyes were wide with fear as they tried to escape their gooey prisons to no avail. Chrysalis turned to me, her devilish smile never leaving her lips. "You love her, with all your heart. I can feel it. I can... taste it. You would do anything for Luna, wouldn't you?"

"Yes."

"Even if it meant betraying her to save her?" She asked, lowering her head under mine to see my reaction.

I just looked into the soulless green eyes, then back to the mare I loved. "W-What do you mean?!" I hollered. One of the Drones pointed a spear at Luna's cheek, drawing a bit of blood. I tried to rush him, but was stopped by another swift hoof to the gut. I wheezed and yelled in pain and defiance as more blood escaped my busted lip, and probably from internal trauma.

Chrysalis raised her brow at my attempts, then smiled, knowing she was right. "The love in you is so strong... Both emotional and physical. You would do anything for Luna. Even sacrifice your own life to save her."

"Stop stating what I already know!" I hollered. "What the hell do you want!?"

"We want to feed." She stated matter of fact like. "Is that not obvious? But, right now, I want something that will keep me full for the rest of my days." She lowered her head so she and I were an inch apart. Her whisper was seductive, almost lecherous in nature.

"You."

My eyes went wide and the color drained from my face. I turned to Luna, who had tears pooling her eyes, then to Lilly who was squirming like mad in the jelly like ooze inside the cocoon, then back to Chrysalis.

"If you don't, then Luna-" As Chrysalis said her name, she cast a glance over to Luna, making the Changeling press the blade deeper into Luna's cheek, making her let out a muffled scream in the cocoon. Lilly tried to shout in defiance as well, but ultimately couldn't do a thing. "-Will die."

I felt the fear and hopelessness building up inside me quickly. The only ponies who could probably do anything to stop this were hours away in Ponyville or trapped in those horrible cocoons. And what was I to do?! I was nothing but a hopeless human with no special powers! Chrysalis could turn me into a pile of red paste in an instant if I even twitched funny! And now she wanted me to betray Luna? I couldn't! I loved her too much! But, I couldn't just let her die! Why the fuck does shit like this keep happening?!

I furrowed my brows at the bug queen. "Aren't you supposed to kill me?" I asked, fighting back the tears. "Isn't that what you were hired to do?!"

Chrysalis giggled, running her holed hoof down my chest, lidding her eyes as she did so. "Oh, do you really think I was going to kill my best food source ever? Besides, the Poison Joke was only meant to... spice things up a bit, and it did. The Changelings I had watching you got quite the pictures, and brought back a gracious amount of food. You are a very dirty mare."

I blushed and looked away, only to have my face brought back to meet her gaze by her hoof. "Now. Do we have an agreement? I have you, or Luna dies. Make your choice. You have ten seconds."

I looked over to Luna, putting as much hopelessness into my eyes as I could. She stared back, sharing similar emotions, then a look of determination as she glanced at Lilly's pod, giving a flick of her head.

I looked to Lilly as well and then to the window, right out at Ponyville. Luna nodded, understanding. Then closed her eyes and nodded again. For this plan to work I had to... bed with Chrysalis.

"Time is up. Well?"

I took a deep breath and nodded. "I-I'll do it... I'll do it for her sake." I looked to Luna, who glared at Chrysalis. The Queen's look could rival that of a little kid on Christmas. She walking over to Luna, patting her on the head and giggled.

"Don't worry, Luna. I take great care of my food. He'll be... more or less unscathed." She laughed maniacally as she turned away. Once the Queens gaze was off her, Luna let loose a teleportation spell on Lilly's pod. It disappeared in a flash, off to Ponyville. I internally sighed in relief.

Chrysalis turned and sent a glob of green goo from her horn, hitting Luna square in her own horn. It instantly hardened into a crust that effectively halted her magic. She scowled and turned to the Drones. "The foal couldn't have been sent far! Find the pod and bring it back! And send some drones on round up; I want every citizen in Canterlot in a cocoon by nightfall!"

Chrysalis's features softened as she turned back to me. "Now, come. We have... much to do." She cackled, lifting me into the air. I cast one final glance at Luna, who nodded to me, but kept the sadness in her eyes all the same. Even though we had no choice, the decision didn't hurt any less.

I was going to be cheating on Luna. And I had to do it to save her life.

Twilight hummed to herself as she read through her many books. She wasn't studying for anything, or trying to learn something new. She had one of those rare moments when nothing needed to be done. And how did she celebrate her free time from studying book after book for the Princess?

Why, reading through them for fun!

Twilight hummed to herself as she flipped to the next page of the latest Daring Do novel, enthralled with the part where Daring had to get the idle before it fell into the lave. Right as she was about to find out what happened, a magical pop echoed through the living room; a loud crash accompanied it.

Spike was upstairs when he heard the crash and the subsequent scream Twilight let out. He ran downstairs as fast as his stubby little legs could carry him, fear gripping at him for what could possibly be the matter. "Twilight?! Are you okay?! I heard the scream and-" His eyes caught sight of the pod that had crushed the table. "Whoa."

Twilight was stunned. Why... Why did a changeling pod fall from nowhere onto her table?! She slowly got up and peered inside, gasping when she saw the little filly from the wedding, squirming and muffling. She quickly zapped the pod away, letting Lilly fall to the floor with an oomph.

"Hey, I know you..." Twilight began. "You were one of the flower mares at Luna and Nathan's wedding." Lilly smiled and nodded.

"Yeah, and now I'm his personal student!" She boasted proudly. Twilight gawked and tried to sputter out a reply, when Lilly stopped her. "There's no time for this! There's... big buggy ponies at Canterlot! They have everypony trapped in cocoons and stuff!"

Twilight tilted her head. "Buggy ponies? You mean Changelings?!" She yelled, looking out the window towards her home city.

"Yeah! So, we need to go there and save them! I guess that's why Luna teleported me here. Who are you anyways?" She asked curiously.

Twilight smiled. "I'm Twilight Sparkle; Princess Celestia's personal student... Seems we both are under Royal Tutelage." She giggled. Lilly smiled as well.

"Hey, yeah! That's so cool! So, what's it like being taught by the Princess?" She asked. Twilight smiled and sat next to Lilly.

Twilight sighed, getting lost in her own thoughts and memories. "Oh, it's just amazing! I'm sure Nathan is going to teach you so many wonderful-"

"Ahem?" Spike coughed. "I know you two have a nice thing in common, but... Changelings in Canterlot? Hello?" He said, chuckling as he rolled his eyes. "Honestly, Twilight, you need to learn how to focus on one thing at a time."

Twilight gasped. "Oh! Right! Lilly? Wait here with Spike! I'm going to get my friends and we'll get going!" She ran out of the library, slamming the door quickly.

Lilly turned to Spike and smiled. "So... Why do you work for Twilight?" She asked curiously.

Spike chuckled. "Twilight hatched me from an egg the day she became Princess Celestia's personal student." He said, walking over to the table and digging into a bowl of gems.

"Oh. Hey! Do I get a Dragon too since I'm a personal student to the Prince?!" She asked excitedly.

"Hey, you don't get a Dragon. You raise a Dragon. Big difference." He shot back. "You got a lot to learn kid. A lot to learn..."

Lilly let Spike be as she walked to the window, gazing up at Canterlot with fear. The castle had been her home for the better part of a week, but it already felt like more of a home than her actual one did. She knew her mother was no good after her father died. Her mother got into bad things and always yelled at her for no reason. Lilly was alone in the world, scared and uncertain about what it held for her. Were all ponies like her mother? Was she destined to be hurt and scared the rest of her life?

No. She had found that answer when she met Nathan. The Prince went out of his way to make sure she was safe, happy and, more importantly, felt loved. The feeling of being loved was so alien to the young filly. She never wanted anything to happen to Nathan. Never. She hoped he was going to be alright. Nopony that nice deserves to be hurt.

She sighed to herself and relented to the fear that gripped her heart. "Please... Don't get hurt? I don't want to lose you, too..."

Angels become Demons

View Online

Chapter 16: Angels become Demons

Chrysalis gleefully carried me through the halls, flashing the occasional glance back at me wrapped in her magical aura. I didn't know what she had planned, and I didn't want to know. Let's just say, one reason I'm really uncomfortable with this, is I'm not a big fan of insect wings... They creep me right the fuck out. And the fact Chrysalis was buzzing around on them now?

Just fucking kill me! I was going to have sex with a pony bug!

Chrysalis turned to me, flashing her fanged pearly whites. "You know, you're really very beautiful as a mare, or whatever humans call their females." She giggled, thinking about my... googly girl body.

"Women." I shot back, making sure the anger in my voice we evident.

"Whatever." She was really enjoying this, which made me so, so uncomfortable. She continued to carry me through the castle until we came to mine and Luna's room.

"No!" I shouted, getting angrier. "We are not doing this in there! I absolutely refuse to do this on the bed my wife and I sleep in!" I was downright horrified Chrysalis wanted to do that in our bed!

"To bad." She chuckled, flinging open the door. She launched me onto the bed and jumped in, straddling my waist as she leered down at me.

"Hmmm..." She purred happily, leaning into my face. I tried to sink my way into the pillow to no avail. "You know, I can be anypony you want me to be... How many fantasies have you had about... Sparkle?" She asked, changing into the little purple unicorn. "Or maybe Celestia?" She changed into the sun goddess. "Or, I could be your wife-"

"You change into her, I swear to god, I will throttle you!" I hissed.

Chrysalis wasn't even fazed by my threat. "Well, how about your darling step-niece, Cadence?" She asked, changing into the pink mare. Oh fuck... why did I just twitch!? Why did I have to twitch right then and there?! That one random, spontaneous dick twitch was going to bring ruin to me!

Chrysalis chuckled dirtily as she changed back to her true form. "Well, well, well! It seems somepony has a tiny crush on Cadence."

"I do not!" I protested. "It was a twitch! Just a twitch!"

Chrysalis crossed her forelegs. "Say what you will, I can read all of your emotions. You want Cadence, and you can't deny it to me."

"I-" I couldn't deny it. So I had a tiny crush on Cadence! My heart belonged to Luna and the Cadence thing was... just a curiosity thing if anything.

"I think I have a splendid idea." Chrysalis grinned, pulling my clothes off with her magic. "Just go to my happy place, just go to my happy place, just go to my happy place-"

Once my clothes were off and I was bare to the world, she pinned my arms to the headboard and my feet to the bed with her magical goo. She let her horn glow again, and Cadence was teleported into the room with us. Chrysalis held her down with magic as she stared at me with wide eyes, blushing profusely at my nakedness.

Chrysalis looked from Cadence back to me, then back to Cadence. "Oh... by your horrid aunt! You have some feelings for the human!" She laughed.

"N-No I don't! He's my step-uncle! Why would I have feelings for him?!" She yelled, but her blush and trembling tone said it all. Cadence had... not a crush, but a passing curiosity, same as me. Her and I shared a blush filled glance, but quickly looked away.

"Hm... I have an idea. Since I love, well, love, I decided that I'm going to try to add more food to the table. Cadence? How well do you want to know the Prince?"

Cadence's blush was increasing. "W-What?! Chrysalis! You can't make us do that!!" She shrieked.

Chrysalis smiled. "I felt that passing feeling, Cadence. You want to know! You want to-" She stood and sauntered over to Cadence, leaned into her ear and whispered. "Feel him... deep inside of you."

Cadence's face was like a strawberry at this point. She tried to hide it with anger. "NO! I love Shining Armor! I would never betray him!" She shouted in defiance.

Chrysalis giggled as her horn glowed green. Instantly, the glow surrounded Cadence, seeping into her skin and mind. She began to move towards me, and the surprise on her face made it evident she wasn't in control.

"W-What are you- Chrysalis stop!" She shrieked. Chrysalis guided Cadence to me, like a puppeteer with her marionette, and placed her on my lap. The poor Princess of love had tears pooling her eyes as she sat down on my hips. I could feel her wetness coating my betraying member, which was rising in anticipation of attention.

I gave Cadence a pleading look. "Cadence! I-I'm so sorry! I-" I wanted to try to make her feel better, try to talk her through this, but Chrysalis shot a glob of goop over my mouth.

"Hush up and enjoy it, Prince." Chrysalis said in irritation. "Now, Cadence? Don't you want to give him a taste of your flower?"

Cadence sniffled and blushed as she was forced to crawl her way up my chest. I could see her marehood glistening in the light as it made its way closer to my face. She stopped just millimeters from my mouth, her scent wafting to my nose easily.

"Hm. You say you don't enjoy it, but you're wet, and he's at full mast!" Chrysalis pointed out, trying to make her point. "You two can try and deny it, but you both want it."

"Hmghhgfhghgffhm!" I yelled. Yeah, I was getting nowhere int the arguing department. Cadence was forced to move forward as the goop was torn from my mouth. Before I could protest, her wet slit was pressed against my face, blocking my voice.

"N-Nathan! I-I'm not doing this! I'm not! Oh, please... make her stop!" Cadence yelled, her tears plopping down on my forehead as she cried. I tried with all my might to free my arms and legs, but I was helpless against this nightmare. Chrysalis had turned what was going to be just a very bad day and made it a hundred times worse!

While Cadence was now pressed firmly against my face, Chrysalis remounted my waist, bringing my member to bear at her entrance. She took her time stroking it, making it grow larger in excitement. It was one of those times that having a dick was a very bad thing. You could just fucking tap it and it'd get ramrod stiff! I couldn't see what Chrysalis was doing from behind Cadence, but the wetness that was now encompassing the head of my shaft was either her mouth or her marehood. God, I didn't like either option... I heard her took a deep breath and let it plunge into her.

I let out a muffled groan as I shut my eyes tight, trying to go to a happy place. The tightness and the warmth let me know which hole it went in.

I just wanted to curl in on myself and just die! I was mortified that this was happening, not just because I was now cheating on Luna with her niece and Chrysalis, but because I was now being forced to eat out a good friends wife!

"Oh, come on, Nahtaniel." Chrysalis goaded, her voice strained with pleasure. I could feel her magic seep into my body, forcing my mouth to open and my tongue to take a tentative lick along Cadence's slit, making her gasp. "Eat up, and give this Queen a good time..." Chrysalis used her magic on my lower half as well, forcing me to thrust into her body with force. Chrysalis let out a mew of pleasure as she arched her back.

My tongue moved on its own, lapping up the juices that leaked from Cadence's moist marehood. Both mares moaned to the heavens at their own special attention. You know, every guy could say this was their dream, no matter what the circumstances... Not the case. I was mortified, scared, and above all else, felt completely and utterly used.

Chrysalis pressed her hooves against my lower stomach, causing a tight pinch of pleasure. I gasped into Cadence when I felt my shaft flare. I was getting closer to giving the wretched harlot on my waist all she wanted. I could also feel Cadence's lower half tightened as the waves of pleasure washed over her.

"O-Oh! P-Please, not so... so fast!" She begged. That got me a little confused. She didn't want me to go fast? How about not to do this at all!

Chrysalis giggled. "See? You ~Ah~ do like it. Your heart is racing, your body is quivering. Look into you dear uncles eyes the way you do for Shining Armor. You know you like this... Oh! Oh, yes! It is marvelous, is it not?!"

Cadence shut her eyes tight and moaned again. "N-No! I... OH!" What I hoped was a 'don't' was cut off by a loud moan as Cadence twitched against my face. Her slit was becoming increasingly more wet as my tongue continued it's forced assault. I could feel the tears of horror and embarrassment slide down my cheeks as I looked up at Cadence, who looked down at me at the same time. And it was at that moment she came. I was forced to drink and swallow her fluids that squirted out, putting a dirty pleasure in my mind that I absolutely hated. While I ate out Cadence as she rode her orgasm, I felt myself finally reaching my own limits. Chrysalis's breathing was becoming more erratic as she ground into my waist harder, coating it in her sticky fluids. She used more of her magic against me, forcing me to rut her faster and with more force. Her breath was locked in her throat as I felt myself pounding away at her tight hole, sending her into a land of bliss to which she wasn't accustomed to. This rutting was fast, it was hard, and it was rough. The pain mixed with pleasure on the Queens face made it evident that she had just been fucked into next Tuesday.

Chrysalis let out a scream as she came, her small opening squirting everywhere. I groaned into Cadence's spent marehood as I, too, came deep inside the bug Queen. Her face was matted in sweat as she looked to both Cadence and I, her mischievous grin full of absolute bliss.

She fell off my shaft onto the bed, panting wildly as if she just ran a marathon. "So... did... did you enjoy it? You can tell... tell me. Whatever happens in... this room, stays in this room." Chrysalis assured, trying to catch her breath.

I was fuming. Chrysalis had just taken me and forced me to do things to Cadence, and was now asking how it was?! My yelling was justified. "You fucking bitch! You sadistic, twisted, evil-"

"Yes..."

All eyes were on Cadence. "Y-Yes?! She- She enjoyed it?!"

"Cadence!" I shrieked. She gave me a painful look and turned away quickly. A look of sadness and regret evident in her eyes.

"I-It's just... I was never paid attention to like that before!" She admitted. "S-Shiny doesn't like doing that and... I'm sorry!" She cried, looking away. "But... I can't help it..."

I was stunned. Too stunned to even speak. Cadence... said she liked it. Why would she admit that?! She could have said no and we could be done with this sick escapade! But, then it hit me; when we talked in the gardens a few days ago? This was why she was so skiddish of the whole Shining Armor conversation. She was a mare who needed attention, and she wasn't getting it. And now that she can let loose all her pent up ambitions now, on somebody tied to a bed, buttnaked and helpless?

"Fuck..."

Chrysalis clapped her hooves and wrapped a foreleg around Cadence's neck, pulling her against her black coat. Cadence didn't resist as much as I thought she would. She still wore that look of sorrow and regret all the same. "Well, then you don't need my help anymore." Chrysalis grinned, removing the spell from Cadence. She lifted her slender body off of my crotch and dragged Cadence down my chest, leaving a line of mare cum down it. "Cadence? How hot is it?"

"H-Hot..."

"How badly do you need it?"

"R-Really bad..."

"Then go to town." Chrysalis smiled, plastering my mouth shut again so I couldn't protest.

Cadence avoided eye contact with me as she slid further down, her head getting closer to my nether. She eyed my slick shaft hungrily, contemplating what to do with it. "S-Shining never wants to do this... But I've a-always wanted to try..." She said, bringing her head down to my shaft. My eyes were wide as I watched her preparing to do exactly what I knew she was about to do. She took a deep breath as she plunged it in her mouth.

"Mghhhh!" I groaned through the goo, hoping this was all some twisted dream. I looked down to Cadence, her eyes shut tight as she bobbed up and down on my shaft.

Chrysalis walked over and stroked my face tenderly. "Admit it. You like seeing this naughty mare sucking your stallion hood. To feel a different mare besides Luna on you is liberating, is it not?"

"Fghhg nghouh!" I shouted through the gunk. Chrysalis giggled.

"Deny it all you want. You're absolutely loving it." She chimed.

Okay, can I be perfectly, truthfully honest? I kind of was. I couldn't deny it any longer, to myself, Chrysalis, or Cadence. To see the innocent and kind Cadence clamped around my shaft the way she was? It was dirty, and so wrong. I didn't enjoy Chrysalis... even if she was tight... and a bit... sexy... SHUT UP!

I sighed and looked to Chrysalis, nodding slowly. There was no point in lying. What would I gain from it? Cadence had revealed the truth, so I might as well, too.

Chrysalis removed the gag and I didn't say a thing, for there was nothing to say. "Very good. Now, you two have some chatting to do." She hopped into the bed and began to pleasure herself as she watched her own dirty show.

"Nathan?" Cadence began slowly. "I-If this is staying in the room.... I need to tell you something." Oh, so now we're having revelation hour? Great, this could only

"W-What is it?" I asked.

"I... really wanted this to happen. For a while now. I see how well you and Luna get along and... It's absolutely perfect. The way you treat her, the way you love her? You two are the picture perfect couple and... I'm jealous of it. I wish Shining Armor and I could have a relationship like you two have..."

Cadence went back to work, leaving me a bit flabbergasted by her statement. Well, if her and Shining Armor had problems, I should at least try and help...

"Have you two tried talking out the problems? Trying to find a solution to what your problems are?" I asked, trying to get her to open up more.

Cadence plopped off me and sighed. "I don't know... He doesn't seem to like talking about sexual things. It makes him 'uncomfortable'." She huffed, making the pony equivalent to air quotes. She brought her hooves to my shaft and clenched it between them. Her hooves began moving up and down as she gave me a clopjob.

I sighed and shook my head. "You have to bring this stuff up with him if you want things to get better. You're a beautiful mare who has needs. You shouldn't have to suffer just because he doesn't like to do it. There were plenty of things I didn't like to do before I was with Luna. She helped me get passed them."

"Like what?" Cadence asked, moving her hooves slowly and sensually over my cock. I shrugged as she began to pick up the pace.

"Well, one night, Luna really wanted to try... rim jobs." Cadence's eyes were wide. "I really, really was unsure about it, but Luna made sure I was comfortable. I ended up really liking it in the end, because I did it for her, and it brought her pleasure. That's all that really matters in my book. There was also... that sex changing incident, and we all know how that went." I chuckled. Cadence giggled and... Oh my god, we were holding a conversation while she jerked me off... Wow.

"You seemed to enjoy that one though." She giggled, winking at me.

I shrugged a bit, bringing my fingers to stroke behind Cadence's ear. She cooed happily in response to it. "Only because I was under heavy doses of Poison Joke. Would I do it again if Luna asked me? Yea, probably. And that's what makes our relationship so great. We see past what we're comfortable with because we love each other, and we would do anything for one another." I said, hoping to help her with her problem.

Cadence felt my shaft begin to pulse in her hooves, and knew that was the signal that I was almost there. She opened her mouth and gave my shaft a few more rubs, finally letting my seed burst forth. It showered her face and tongue in its white, hot fluid. She grinned happily and licked up as much as she could get.

"Whoa... That was my first time doing that. How was it?" She asked hopefully, smiling while she still had a face covered in white goo. Just the image of that was... it was fucking funny, but I held back my laughter.

"It was really good. I don't see why Shining won't let you do that to him- No. For him. That was a real treat." I assured her. She blushed as she climbed onto my waist. She leaned back, planting her front hooves firmly on the bed as she began rubbing her slit up and down my length.

"So, how often do you and Auntie Luna have sex?" She asked, grinding my girth faster, breathing quickly and heavily.

I shrugged. "We try to do it everyday. A potent relationship is a healthy one. How often do you and Shining Armor make love?" I asked.

Cadence lifted my member and lined it up with her marehood. "Hm..." She pondered to herself as she let it slide into her body. I moaned lightly, and she sighed happily as she thought.

"You know, I can't remember! What's his deal anyway? He has a beautiful wife, the Princess of love no less, and he doesn't even seem fazed by my advances!" She shouted, moving up and down and back and forth.

I tapped my chin as my other hand grabbed her flank, guiding her as she moved along my hip. "Well, make him notice. You have to assert yourself, Cadence. I care for you and I want you to be happy."

Cadence paused for a moment and looked down, noticing our joined union. Apparently it slipped her mind that she had taken initiative on me. "You're giving me marital advice while we're having sex, aren't you?"

I couldn't contain my laugh. This whole, situation went from being a complete nightmare, to just... well, completely ridiculous! Cadence and I were holding a normal conversation like we were at a dinner table, not screwing each other like horny teenagers!

"Um... Yeah, I guess I am." I chuckled. "This never leaves the room." I said sternly. Cadence held up her hooves in agreement and I turned to Chrysalis. The Queen giggled and stopped her self pleasuring, pointing to the door to reveal all the girls, watching as I plowed Twilight's brother's wife and Chrysalis pleased herself to it.

"Too late." She cackled, licking her own cum off her hoof. All I could do was stare at them all in utter shock. Their faces were bright red, and their reactions were almost all the same, except Pinkie Pie, who's face was kind of blank as she tried to peek under Cadence's plot to get a view of my girth. "Goddamn it, Pinkie Pie! This is no time to try and peep! Or... maybe it is... is it? Gah! Just don't look, Pinkie!"

Twilight stepped forward, her face a mixture of uncertainty and anger. "C-Cadence?! How... How could you do this to Shining Armor?!" She shrieked.

Cadence instantly climbed off me and ran over to Twilight, practically begging at her hooves. Since Cadence was now off of me, this gave Pinkie her unobstructed view of my shaft, making her pink face turn red as her tongue lolled out of her mouth. Okay... Someone really needed to keep an eye on Pinkie right now. I was not feeling safe and I just might need an adult!

"Twilight? You have to believe me, I didn't... I mean, I kind of did... Please, none of you can tell Shining or Luna what happened in here today! Please... PLEASE?!" She begged.

Twilight and the girls, minus Pinkie as she was still looking at my shaft, looked to one another uncertainly. "I-I don't know if I can, Cadence..." Twilight said sorrowfully. "You two have betrayed your spouses! How could you just... sit there and talk about your marriages while you... you..."

"Bucked each other silly?!" Rainbow Dash finished for her friend.

Cadence and I shared a look to one another. While we were originally going to keep this between Cadence and I, I'm sure Twilight and her friends wouldn't be so keen to that idea. The more I thought about it, the less partial I was to keeping this to myself... Luna had to know. She was my wife and I loved her. I couldn't keep something this big and dark hidden from her for the rest of my life...

"She's right..." I sighed, getting to my feet. All eyes were on me. "Even though we had no choice at first, we continued on, and that's our fault. If the girls decide to tell Shining Armor and Luna, so be it..." I turned to them and got to the task at hand. "So, how's it going out there?"

Twilight sighed, still not happy with what she saw. "We routed the last of the Changelings and sent them packing thanks to the Elements. Chrysalis is the last one." Twilight glowered at her. "Either leave and never come back, or get turned to stone. You're choice, Queen-y."

Chrysalis grinned. "Well, I am in no condition to attempt to fight you six." She sighed, continuing to lick her hoof. "You can thank your Prince for incapacitating me. And, I suppose I have enough food to last my Changelings for a few generations to come! Rest assured though, I will be back to finally take Equestria! But until then, I thank you for the free meal! Ta-ta!" She cackled, disappearing in a puff of smoke.

Once she was gone, I walked over to my drawer. "Cadence?" I called out, tossing her one of my leisure shirts. "Clean your face. Let's... go find the others."

She took the shirt and cleaned my seed off, handing it back to me with a blush. I tossed it in the corner and got redressed in one of my suits. I'd like to look good when my wife killed me for having sex with her niece and Chrysalis.

We made our way to the throne room where Lilly was helping the Princesses and Shining Armor out of their green, slimy prisons. Luna and Lilly caught sight of me as Shining caught sight of Cadence at the same time. They eagerly ran over to us, but Cadence and I both stopped them at the same time.

"Can we talk?" We both said in unison. Shining and Luna shared an uncertain glance to one another, then nodded. I told Lilly to wait with Princess Celestia while I led Luna back to our room, and Cadence led Shining to hers. We passed the elements, who were each giving us their uncertain, worried glances.

Luna and I made it back to our chambers. Once we were alone inside, Luna instantly collapsed into me. "I-I can't... I do not know what to do!" She sobbed. "Y-You had to have relations with that... thing!" She yelled.

I held her close and braced myself for the coming shit storm. "Luna? Sit down. Please." I pleaded. Luna looked at the sorrow on my face and sniffled, holding me as we sat on a bed I really wanted to burn right now...

"Luna... I know what happened was something we both never wanted to happen... Chrysalis did use me... and I want you to know I did not enjoy a single second of it." I assured her. I took a deep breath for the next part. "However, she added an extra element that I, in fact, came to enjoy..."

"What?!" Luna shrieked instantly. "What did that harlot do to thee to make thou like making love to her?!" Luna was pissed beyond all measure. Her eyes were glazed over in fury. Yeah, I was going to die today.

"She made me not make love to her, but to... She-" Goddamn, this was hard to explain so I just came right out with it. "She brought Cadence into the mix..."

I expected my body to implode, or to be sent back into the sun for my admission of enjoying sex with Cadence. What I didn't expect was the utter silence of the room. You could probably drop a pin in the throne room and we'd be able to hear it from here. Luna had a tear running down her cheek as she turned back to me. "Thou... enjoyed love making with Cadence? B-Bu... what about me? I am your wife!" She protested.

"Luna, I assure you it meant nothing, and will mean nothing. While it was forced at first, the two of us began to like it. But, the entire time we were... in the moment, we were talking about our relationships! I could have lied to you and say we were forced to have sex. I could have lied worse and said nothing happened. But, I didn't lie because I told Cadence you and I hold nothing back from each other, and that we'll always be strong as long as we're open, honest, and potent with one another. I pledged my life to you, Luna. What happened today... We may have liked it, but I swear to you on my mothers life it didn't mean anything between us."

Luna was silent for a long time. She was taking forever to mull things over, which was agonizing for me to go through. She looked at the wet patch in the bed, then back to me, her eyes never stopped holding sorrow.

"Thou... art telling the truth... But, it doesn't make it hurt any less."

At that moment, we heard Shining yell at the top of his lungs from across the castle. God, he was bucking angry. "At least you aren't screaming at me right now." I sighed. Luna didn't say anything. "Look... Maybe I should go back home for a few days. Give you time to yourself." I sighed, walking away.

"Don't go." She said in a warning tone. I stopped at the door and turned back to her slowly. "So, let me get this straight. Chrysalis hath forced you and Cadence to make love, then you two ended up doing it on your own accord when you got 'in the mood'?" She asked.

"Yes. And I'm not going to try and wheedle my way out of it. I feel horrible it happened and for the feelings I felt, but it happened, and I'm sorry."

Luna looked away and nodded. "Thou means what you say. I... I will never forgive thee... but, you have my thanks for being honest with me. I will never stop loving thee, but it will be a long time coming for you to earn my trust back."

I sighed and took a seat next to Luna, wrapping my arm around her back and pulling her close. She nestled her head against my shoulder and sighed as well. "Is she better than me?"

I couldn't help but laugh hard at that as I stared at Luna, who began to giggle as well. I rubbed her mane and smiled. "Not by a long shot." I assured. All of a sudden, the doors burst open and Shining Armor charged in, snorting with rage. He directed all his hate at me.

"...Fuck."

"You! You bucked my wife! You sonofa-" Shining Armor was cut off by Cadence, who ran in behind and pounced him, pinning him to the floor. She was rip snorting pissed.

"Shining Armor! Stop being an arrogant tool! If you think beating the tar out of the Prince is going to solve anything and make you look like the macho tough colt, it isn't! Act your age, not your horseshoe size!"

Shining looked up to Luna, his face a mixture of rage and disgust. "How can you even let him touch you after what he did?!" He yelled.

Luna sighed. "While I am not happy with what has transpired in my bed, we accept it and are moving forward. The only direction we can move. It would be best for thou to do the same. Young Nathaniel said he even helped your relationship."

"Helped?! HELPED?! HE FUCKED MY WIFE! WHAT KIND OF HELP-" He was about to go off on a torrent, but Cadence stopped him with the truth she had bottled up for so long.

"I need to be treated like a mare, Shining! You don't cuddle, you don't experiment, and we haven't had sex in months! I have wants and needs, just like every other mare out there!" She slowly climbed off him, still on edge and ready to pin him down again if he tried anything.

Shining Armor stood and brushed himself off. "I-I treat you great!" He defended.

"Not sexually!" She said angrily. "You're not adventurous or daring! The only position we've done it in is the classic! And that was months ago! And for only five minutes!"

Damn. Shining Armor really had a lot of 'splaining to do. To not touch your wife in that long was absolutely unacceptable; more so than what I've done. Shining blushed and looked away. "Can we not talk about... bedroom stuff in front of your aunt?" He asked.

"We're in a bedroom!" She yelled in exasperation. "You see?! This is the kind of stuff I told Nathan! You need to act like a stallion! Show some backbone! Buck your wife once in a while! Then, something like this probably wouldn't have happened!"

"Oh! So it's my fault you fucked your step uncle?!" He shrieked. Cadence sighed and shook her head.

"No, it's not. I wanted to know what it was like to be pleased by somepony who's tender; who loves like nopony I've ever known! He treated me with gentility, kindness, and passion today. He talked about how I can save our marriage! All while he made sure I was comfortable and felt safe while he had to make love to me! And that wasn't shown from your five minute fuck and snooze fest!"

Shining didn't know what to say. He looked over to me, then back to his wife, who was tapping her left hoof impatiently. When he didn't say anything, Cadence continued. "Shining? I love you with all my heart, but you need to treat me like a mare! Be there for me, make me feel whole and special... I don't want to lose what we have." She sniffled, nuzzling into his neck. "I want us to move forward, like Auntie Luna said she and Nathan were doing. Just... be my husband, be the one who treats me like I need to be treated; like a mare!"

Shining sighed and looked away. "I-I'm sorry, Cadence. I guess I didn't realize your feelings on the matter." He turned to me. "While I don't forgive you for what you did... You may have saved my marriage because of it... Thanks, I guess."

I nodded. "I'm so sorry, Shining Armor. I really, really am..." I assured him.

"I know. I'm sorry I nearly kicked the tar out of you. You're lucky Cadence held me back." He chuckled.

I knew he would have, but the mood was being lightened, so I laughed with him. "Hey, I took on Prince Blueblood just fine."

Shining raised a brow. "Really? Bragging about taking down the Prince? I think Lilly could have fought him and won." He was absolutely right about that. Lilly could destroy Blueblood, hands and hooves down.

I raised my hands defensively. "No natural magic! He could have turned me into scrambled eggs if he wanted to!" I mused, making Luna and Cadence giggle. Really, I'm glad they were all so understanding. Back home, if I ever cheated on my ex, she'd kill me, cut off my dick, then feed it to her dog. Then go and kill the girl I cheated on her with. I'm glad we were all friends and could get this ugly mess behind us.

"And, speaking of Prince Blueblood." Luna said sharply. "Where is he? I wish to kick his flank up and down these halls for trying to kill my husband."

Shining jerked his head towards the door. "He's in the throne room with Princess Celestia. Come on, let's make his bad day worse.

While Shining and Nathan walked ahead, trying to put this mess behind them, Luna and Cadence lagged behind. Before Luna left, Cadence cleared her throat, bringing attention back to her.

"A-Auntie Luna? I... I wanted to say I'm sorry for... bucking your husband." Cadence cringed, waiting for the tongue lashing that never came. Instead, when Cadence looked back up, she got a smile.

"Tis alright, fair Cadence. We know that thou hath sported a... tiny crush on our human. It is nothing to be ashamed of... Well, now it is, but you know what we mean." Luna teased.

"Auntie? Can I tell you something in confidence?" Cadence asked.

"Of course. What is it?" Luna said tenderly as they walked through the halls together. Cadence blushed and grinned sheepishly.

"You're husband knows how to make a mare feel good." She sighed, her blush increasing. Luna giggled and nudged Cadence.

"That he does. I feel if his kind got Cutie Marks, his would be a bed with a heart behind it." This got Cadence to giggle. "Cadence, I'm going to ask you something. You can feel free to decline this offer. I feel that it shall make us all even."

"What is it?" Cadence asked curiously, trotting closely beside her aunt.

Luna whispered out what she had planned to her niece, who was blushing as bright as the sun. "Oh! Auntie Luna! That's bad!" She teased.

Luna giggled into her hoof. "Tis something I feel will make us all even, me thinks. So, what dost thou say?" Luna's grin was devious, which soon spread to Cadence's face.

"Yes. But it'll have to be a surprise. I don't know how Shining will go for it." She said, tapping her chin.

"He shall not have a choice, now will he?" Luna asked.

The two shared a laugh as they entered the throne room. Shining Armor, the elements, Lilly, Celestia and Nathan were already facing down Prince Blueblood. This should be good.

I got closer to Blueblood, my rage increasing. "Stop playing dumb, you pathetic little- We know you hired Chrysalis to kill me, and it nearly cost us Canterlot- no! Almost all of Equestria!" I yelled.

Lilly hopped up and down. "I knew it! I knew it! I knew it!" She sang, giggling all the while.

Blueblood stuttered for a moment, trying to think of a good excuse to safe his haughty ass. "I-I did no such thing! All I did was get her to try and get rid of you!" He defended. "What she did after that was her doing, not mine."

I balled my hand into a fist. I was about to strike, but I knew I'd have to keep my cool, especially in front of Lilly. Rarity noticed my fist uncurl and pouted. She really wanted him to get hit again.

"You are the one who let them past the protection spell!" Celestia yelled. "Blueblood, I am very, very disappointed in you... You let myself, Luna and our entire kingdom down with your petty views and attitude. Guards? Bring Blueblood to his chambers. He is under house arrest until I deem otherwise."

Blueblood sputtered and tried to reason, but none of us listened. As he was being dragged off, Rarity, who probably felt his sentencing was too light, let out a feminine war cry as she ran up behind him and punted him in the balls. Everyone cringed as he became a soprano, his high pitched scream nearly shattering all the windows in the throne room. The girls held Rarity back from trying to do it again, and she really was going to do it twice.

I fell to the ground, clutching my sides in laughter at what I just saw. That was the most unladylike, but awesome thing I had ever seen in my entire life! Oh, jeez! I would kiss Rarity if I wasn't on the thinnest ice known to man right now.

Instead, I just let our victory over the Changelings fill me with relief and pride. We had all made sacrifices, did things we should have never had to do, and come out stronger because of it. I just hoped things would be okay between Luna, Shining, Cadence and I...

The night waned on like nothing happened. Dinner was served, we all celebrated our victory over the Changelings, and everything was behind us. I was glad it was going to stay behind us, too.

After dinner, I put Lilly to bed. Fighting the Changelings and saving the Princesses did its number on the tiny filly. Poor dear. I noticed all the books on magic and some about nature strewn about the room, which filled me with a sense of pride. Lilly was so studious. I was looking forward to teaching her, more than anything.

Luna and I attended night court as per usual. We had to deal with some more keen issues like property and tax reforms. I learned quickly from listening to Luna a few times, even take on one case by myself. We soon finished up with the last pony and got off at around two in the morning.

Luna and I made our way to our chambers in silence. I couldn't tell if she was still mad at me or what, since she was wearing her 'cryptic' face, which she knew put me on edge. I just wanted to get into bed, fall asleep, and put this incident farther behind us.

What I didn't expect to see was Shining Armor and Cadence waiting by our bedroom door, talking amongst themselves in hushed whispers. I looked to Luna, who now had a cute little smile adorning her face. Something was going on...

"Um, hey guys." I said awkwardly. "What's going on?" I thought Shining Armor was back to kick my ass, but he was just as clueless as I was.

"Nothing much." Cadence said, her grin never leaving. "Luna and I thought we should all talk about what happened and try to reconcile. Should we go to your balcony, Auntie?" Cadence asked.

Luna smiled and nodded. "Why, I think that is a splendid idea, Cadence." Luna said with the same grin. Okay, I've been with Luna long enough to know when something is going down, and something is definitely going down.

Luna led us all into the room. While Shining and I were walking to the balcony, we heard the large doors slam. We turned around, scared out of our wits as Luna and Cadence stood there, ginning deviously at us. Luna's horn began to glow and the doors were sealed tight, effectively blocking any escape.

"W-What's going on?!" Shining asked quickly. I really wanted to know as well. He turned to me as if I did.

"Whoa, don't look at me!" I said defensively. "Whatever they have planned, I am not part of it."

"Indeed, he is not." Luna said, pacing around us one way, while Cadence paced around us the other. I felt like pray being encircled by lions. The two had their dinner trapped, now they were just playing with it. "This idea was mine alone, and Cadence thought it was a good idea as well."

"What?" I asked. Again, Luna's horn glowed a brilliant blue as Shining Armor and I were lifted a foot off the ground. I felt the same tingle and burning as on the night of mine and Luna's honeymoon.

I was a woman once again.

Shining and I fell to the ground. I could here the feminine oof leave him as he hit the floor. I looked over and, replacing the big, strong stallion, was a delicate looking white unicorn mare with a two toned blue mane. I couldn't help but think he looked a lot like Vinyl Scratch.

I looked to Cadence and Luna, expecting to see them as stallions, but they were still their same old selves. "What gives?!" I asked, my voice high and seductive. "We didn't agree to this!"

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!" Shining shrieked in terror, gazing at his new body. Cadence giggled and turned to Luna.

"Can I explain, Auntie?" She asked. Luna gestured for her to have the floor. She walked up to her husband... or wife now, I guess, and nuzzled her ear. "Shiny? I know you're probably still mad at me, and believe me when I say I love you with all my heart," She sighed, looking in my direction, letting off a blush. I knew this was going somewhere fast. "But, Luna and I thought it'd be best to do this."

"Do what?! What are you going to do?!" He asked loudly.

Luna and Cadence both shared a glance. Luna's horn glowed and she pulled out a bag, which had After Hour Stables written on the side. I knew about that place and instantly paled.

It was a porn shop.

"We're doing a wife swap." Luna informed, pulling out a very large double sided 'toy'. "And neither of you are to complain about it. We shall all now share something as close as blood. For tonight, we shall all be part of one big relationship."

"I-I am NOT shoving that inside me!" Shining yelled. I rolled my eyes and dug through the bag, pulling out a purple vibrator. Apparently, my personality as a women would always be brash, daring, and-

Insatiably fucking horny.

I pulled off my clothes, making Cadence and Luna blush. "Don't be a baby." I sighed to Shining, turning on the vibrator. The hum filled the air as I eased it inside my body, gasping and moaning as it slipped into my wet folds. "See..?" I gasped. "It's good once... once you get used to it." I could feel the vibration deep inside my stomach. Oh, God! This felt amazing! The she-beast was back!

Shining looked to his wife, who was approaching me eagerly. She pulled out a vibrator of her own, wedging it in between her eager slit. Shining gasped as he watched his wife use the crude sex device. "Cadence!" W-What are you doing?!"

She didn't answer. Once the vibrator was fully inside her, she pressed her pussy to mine, moaning in glee as we began to grind each other. Luna floated the long, purple two sided dildo in Shining's face, giggling.

"Thou hath me to attend to now. Do not keep a mare waiting." She grinned, sliding the wobbly toy inside her.

Shining Armor sweat profusely as he watched the scene unfold. His wife and the lady Prince were now humping away at each other, moaning like mares in heat, and Luna was pressing a two ended dildo into her, gesturing for Shining to do the same with the other end.

For better or worse, Shining Armor was figuratively, and literally, fucked.

Stop! 4 Way!

View Online

Chapter 17: Stop! 4 Way!

I was back in an element I thought I'd never be in again. And, I thought that the personality shifts were because of the Poison Joke. Nope, not the case. I was still insatiable, wanting everything to be done to me! Even now, I as I was grinding Cadence, it made me want the real thing. A vibrator only does so much.

I saw Shining Armor backing away from Luna, who looked a little irritated about that. I groaned in frustration and pulled away from Cadence, who gave a huff as she tried to stay attached. I crawled over to Shining and sat right on his... her lap, halting her retreat. She stared at me with fear filled eyes. I gave her soft, caring ones.

"Shining? Suck it up and make love to us." I pulled her in and she instantly froze. Her eyes became as wide as saucers as I danced our tongues around. Luna and Cadence giggled as they watched the spectacle. I pulled away and gasped happily. "We're doing this for our marriages, so could you show some initiative?"

Shining stumbled over his own tongue. "Bu... wha... YOU JUST KISSED ME!!" She shouted, pulling her face away. I grinned and licked her cheek, making her freeze.

"And I just licked you." I moaned. "What are you going to do about it, hmm? I'm just a helpless girl after all." I teased.

"I-If we're going to do this, I can't be a mare! I just can't! How can you even... I'm a guy!" She shrieked.

I giggled and pushed the vibrator halfway out of my pussy, letting Shining take a good look at how soaked it was. "I was, too. Now we're not. How can you say you can't enjoy this?" I grinned.

"Because! This is just... weird! Cadence and her Aunt are sharing us?! This is... WEIRD!" He shouted again.

I looked to Luna and grinned deviously. "Hey Luna? I think I might have a little idea..." I giggled, crawling up to her. Luna's eye's widened at my dirty thought, but she kept her grin all the same.

Luna turned to Shining Armor and grinned. "Well, Young Nathaniel- Oops! I mean, Young Natasha here has just come up with a great solution." Luna wagged a hoof at Cadence. "Cadence? You are with me right now. It appears... Natasha wishes to teach your husband the finer points of pleasing a mare."

Cadence blushed a bit, but obliged, crawling over to her aunt and getting chest to chest with her. Shining's eyes were wide as he watched them move in and kiss. His eyes locked onto their tongues, dancing against one another in a kinky, dirty ballet. I looked down and noticed this got her a bit more wet, so it was time to take advantage of that.

I remounted Shining, who audibly gulped as I forced her to her back. "Now, I'm going to teach you everything you need to know about pleasing a mare. And I prefer... a hands on approach when it comes to teaching. So, you're going to be a good girl and take my lessons to heart, because this is for Cadence, who-" I looked over to see Cadence on top of Luna, grinding her snatch against her little baby bump. "Well! Who really, really needs to be pleased a lot more often."

Shining gave me a serious look. "Are you kidding me right now? How can you do this with me knowing I'm a guy?" She grunted cutely, crossing her arms in a huff.

I grinned and pulled them up over her head, pinning them behind her as I kissed her furiously. I was going to force this stallion turned mare to learn all there is to pleasing a woman, and I'll be damned if these lessons don't hit home!

I released her mouth with a pop and slid towards her moist nether. It was glistening in the candlelight, winking in anticipation of attention. Apparently the Cadence and Luna spectacle was getting Shining very turned on. I snapped my fingers, getting his attention on me. It was time for our lesson to begin.

"Okay, Shiny. First, what you want to do is give them a little tease to start, build up the anticipation." I said, leaning within an inch of her shimmering love hole. I gave the entrance a swift lick, and I could feel her body twitch in response. The surprised squeak it also elicited was adorable, too. "See? You have to tease it... I want to here you beg for your release before we're through. I will make you beg..." I wiggled my tongue against the inside for a second, making Shining moan like a banshee. This got Luna and Cadence's attention, and they stopped their assault to watch.

"NGGHH! Wh-What are you do-OOOH!" She moaned again as I flicked her clit with my tongue. Her body quaked and quivered against my face as her newly acquired marehood became increasingly more moist. She was enjoying this as much as I was, and I knew it, too.

I pulled away briefly and grinned up and Shining, who was panting like mad with her face flushed a deep red. "You like this, don't you?" I asked seductively.

Shining shook his head. "N-No... I don't..." She whispered, looking away. I slammed my open palms against her plump rump, making her squeal loudly. "AHHHH! E-Easy! P-Please don't be so rough..!" She moaned as she pleaded with me for gentility. I ran my fingers in circular motions around her Cutie Marks, massaging and kneading the sensitive skin underneath.

"You love it." I moaned, licking her again, continuing to push her just to the edge, then stopping to bring her back down again.

"N-No!"

"You want me to make you cum..." Closer, then bring her back.

"I- No! I d-don't"

"You want me to lick you..." Closer still, then a little back. She was almost at her breaking point.

"P-Please.... don-"

"You want to cum... So, so badly..." Just about there, teetering over the abyss of pleasure, only to be pulled back at the last instant.

Shining couldn't take it anymore. "YES! Oh, sweet Celestia, yes! I-I wanna cum! Please! Let me cum?! Please! I-I can't take it any more!" She cried. Her eyes were wet with tears as she stared at me in anticipation. Cadence and Luna watched on, Cadence still on top of Luna. They either were to enamored by what I was doing to Shining, or couldn't focus on their own session because of the noise we were making. Either way, I bet they thought it was hot as hell.

"Hmmm." I cooed happily. I turned to Cadence and grinned mischievously. "Should I let him cum Cadence? Make him feel all the things he's denied you for so long?" I asked, turning back to Shining, who was blushing in embarrassment as she turned away.

Cadence leaned down to her former husband's ear and whispered to her. "Remember... This is the pleasure I've never gotten from you... Are you going to shape up and give me what I want?" She asked.

Shining nodded vigorously. "Y-Yes! I promise to give you anything you desire!" She yelled, her tears trenching her cheeks as I continued to bring her back to the edge, then back down again. I knew this was hurting her so, so badly, but she needed to learn. She had to learn, that this is how you treat a mare with needs.

"Do you Pinkie Promise?" She asked. Shining yelled in frustration and ran her hooves down her face quickly and violently.

"Ye-e-e-es!" She cried, her eyes now flowing like a waterfall. I prom-m-mise!" She sobbed. I looked to Cadence who nodded to me. I smiled and stuck my tongue as far as it would go into Shining's love box, making her moan so loud, it probably rattled every window on this floor. I brought her quickly to the edge, then finally made her teeter over with a suckle on her clit. She screamed like a banshee as her pussy exploded against my face, her fem cum running down my chin until it plopped against the bedspread with a muffled patter. "OH! Oh, by Celestia... Oh..." Shining looked down at me angrily. "YOU ARE A SADISTIC BASTARD! HOW COULD YOU JUST MAKE ME SUFFER LIKE THAT?! I THOUGHT WE WERE FRIENDS!!" She shouted, wiping the tears away.

I just giggled and climbed her body, sitting on her chest. "Well, when one teaches, on must be sure the student is taking in as much knowledge as possible... Now, are you ready for your first test?" I asked, pulling the vibrator out of my body. Shining eyed my engorged slit with hungry eyes and nodded. "Well, alright then. Let's begin with the teasing, and I only taught you that one, because I want you to learn the rest on your own. Remember the layout of a woman or mares vagina like the back of your hoof, and you'll be able to turn Cadence into putty."

"Hey!" Cadence replied angrily. "I don't want him to become the master at sex! Don't teach him so much!" She protested. I snorted and shook my head.

"Too bad. You're going to get everything you've ever dreamed of and more once I'm done with your husband..." I leaned back, pressing my slit against Shining's chin. "Alright, baby... Show mama what you've got..."

Shining grinned deviously as she snaked his larger tongue between my folds. I let out a slight moan as she wiggled it around inside, causing my walls to clench against it, trying to hold it in for all their might. "Mmm... See, you're getting it- OHHH!"

My moan was louder than I thought it should be with Shining. She flicked against my button and buried her tongue back into me. "OH, fuck me in the fuck... Cadence? Your husbands a born pro-OOOOOH!"

Cadence and Luna smiled and rolled over next to us, our warm bodies making contact with one another. Cadence pulled out her vibrator and grabbed the other end of the double sided dildo that Luna still had inside her and plunged it in. She moaned, but it was muffled when Luna brought her down for a make out session.

There we were, three mares and a woman, showing each other the night of our lives. The room was musky with sweat and hot from the friction of our bodies. Fur rubbed against fur, and fur rubbed against skin. Our sweaty bodies glistened in the candle light as we gave one another ultimate pleasure.

I knew this would have to end soon, but I didn't know it would as soon, and the way it did. I barely heard someone say hello, then a yell of-

"WHAT IN THE FUCK?!"

I whirled around and- FUCKING GODDAMN CHATTY MIRROR! I SWEAR TO GOD I'M GOING TO PUT IT AT THE BOTTOM OF THE RIVER!

Shining screamed like a little girl and bolted into the bathroom, knocking me to the floor. Cadence and Luna stayed locked together, shell shocked from the sudden interruption of my mother and father, aunt and uncle, and Cory and Samantha. While my parents and aunt and uncle were stunned beyond measure, my cousin and Samantha were just in tears of mirth, laughing hysterically in the background.

"O-Oh my Christ!" Cory hollered, wiping the tears away. "Dude! You're a woman! Oh, dear God this is funnier than that Russian guy who cut his beard!"

My mother stomped forward. "What in the hell are you doing!? Why... Why are you a woman?! And who was that who was... Oh my God, I can't even..."

I got up off the floor and quickly ran to bathroom, covering up my breasts and crotch from my family. Luna pulled the blanket over her and Cadence and refused to say a word. I guess I was going to be the one to talk about this one...

"Shining! Get me my robe!" I shouted, pounding on the door. My mother gasped.

"That was Shining Armor?! Cadence's husband?! W-What- Are you gay or something?!" She shrieked. I whirled around angrily and stormed over to the mirror.

"What?! No!" I shouted, forgetting I was still naked, Cory and Sam went into round two of laughter as everyone now got a full show of my plump and sexy body. "Oh, for the love of- SHINING! MY FUCKING ROBE, PLEASE?!"

Shining only opened the door a crack as he launched the fluffy blue robe my way. I quickly put it on and, now that I was decent, let my anger resume. "Okay, one: I'm not gay, we were doing this for our marriages. And, two: we're all women here, and we're aloud to experiment all we want!"

My father shook his head. "That... not even that it was with ponies, but that was the sickest thing I think I've ever seen in my entire life! What in the hell is the matter with you?!"

My eyes were blazing with rage, and I knew Luna could sense my rising heat. She dove out of the bed and ran to my side. "Dear? Dear, calm down..." She soothed, rubbing my back. My nostrils flared as I snorted like a bull, ready to charge through the image and whoop some ass. Luna turned to the mirror and sighed. "Please, do not upset Nathaniel when he is in this form. He's... quite hormonal." This got Cory and Sam going again. They, I were okay with. My parents, not so much...

"That still doesn't answer our question. What the hell did we just witness?! Why is my son a woman and why the hell were you doing this for your marriages!?" My father was a tolerant person, but there were some things that could send him over the edge. Apparently one of them is his son becoming a woman.

Cadence coughed awkwardly. "Well... There was this... thing that happened yesterday, and... um..." Cadence was beating around the bush and I, in my rage, just wanted to get the brass tax out of the way.

"Changelings invaded Canterlot, Chrysalis forced me to take her and feast on my love, She forced Cadence into the mix, I fucked them both and now we're doing this as a means of either getting even, patch things up, or just for the woopty deedly fuck, I don't know! There, are you satisfied!?" I was panting in anger as I stared at my stunned parents. My Uncle, trying to lighten the mood, chimed in at that, and I'm glad he did.

"Well, I really want pie now... Who else wants pie?" This earned him a smack upside the head from my aunt, and got a slight smile out of me. If there was one man I could count on to defuse a time bomb with comedy, it'd be him.

"I want a fucking brain scrubber..." My mother said breathlessly, walking over to the couch in the back and flopping down on it. "That was disturbing on so many levels..."

In my rage, I thought of other was it could have been disturbing. I could have asked Luna to change Shining Armor back into a Stallion so he could buck me silly. I really was tempted to ask her now, just so I could fuck things up worse. Luna sensed my increasing rage and nudged me back to the bed. "Come on, dear... please, sit down..."

I was practically hyperventilating with anger as Luna sat by my side. She glared at my parents, her eyes practically seeping venom. "How can you just sit there and act like this towards your son? It is my fault he has become a mare, for I forced it on him tonight. Even if he had no complaints, the fault is my own, and if there is anypony you should be angry at, it is I!" Luna wiped the tears off of my trembling cheeks and shushed me down. "Shh... there, there... Deep breaths, my love. Deep breaths. In and out..."

I did as Luna commanded, but it wasn't helping. My feminine, hormonal rage stayed, threatening to make me erupt again. I guess it is true what they say; a woman can stay pissed forever.

"Luna? Don't turn our son into a woman again, ple-" Before the words left his mouth, I was up in an instant.

"You cannot tell her to do that! Just because you're uncomfortable with it, doesn't mean I am! This whole experience has made me see the world through new eyes, and I love it! I'm twenty years old, I'm a grown man! Deal with my decisions! And who the fuck decides to contact someone at three in the morning?!" I yelled. Cory stepped forward, giving me a smile.

"Dude, It's your birthday today!" He laughed at my stunned reaction. He, Sam and his parents were smiling at me, while my parents still were none too thrilled.

"W-What? It's my birth- Oh yeah! I forget the dates are different over there! It's March there, September here... Doy!" I chuckled, getting into a better mood. Luna grinned and hugged me.

"Oh, happy birthday, my love! We must celebrate!" She said happily, turning back to the mirror. "We shall host a most joyous party for your son here. You all and the rest thine family are more than welcome to come."

"Hey! Play on words! Some of us just did that!" My uncle cheered, getting a double smack from his wife and my mom. I snorted a laugh and shook my head.

"Okay. Look, I'm sorry for blowing up like that on you guys. Just, next time, give me a bit of a heads up when you're going to call at three in the morning?" I asked. My father kept his stern face and my mother didn't even look up at me.

"Yup. Happy birthday, Nathan..." My father muttered, walking away. I turned to my Aunt, who smiled tenderly at me.

"Happy birthday, kiddo. Don't worry. I'm sure we've all seen something that was worse than that." She smiled.

"Like the movie Twilight!" My uncle said again. He didn't get a smack, for he was absolutely right. Hey, if they put the sex scene that just played out in one of those movies, I bet it'd be a box office hit.

"Amen to that." I chuckled. "Now, why don't you all get some sleep, maybe even a cold shower or two. We'll have the party this evening and I'll be sure to contact you all when it's starting. Have a good morning." I smiled, waving. Cory, Sam and my Aunt and Uncle waved goodbye as I cut off the communication.

"Shining! It's safe to come out!" I called out to her. The bathroom door squeaked open and she slowly trotted out, a look of dread on her face.

"C-Can you change us back? I don't want anypony else to see me like this..." He muttered shyly, shuffling his hooves. Luna giggled and turned to Cadence, who shook her head.

"You two are far from done. Come. We still must wife swap, and the morning is still young indeed. You two still have plenty of work that must be done..." Luna reclined with Cadence on the bed, the two of their tails swished and mingled with one another as they flashed their glorious flanks at us.

I turned to Shining and she turned to me. "Well, are you ready for round two?" I asked. Shining hesitantly nodded.

"Y-Yeah... I think so. Just remember, we're only wife swapping once. I don't feel comfortable doing things to Luna..." He grumbled. I chuckled and looked to the two glorious mares on the bed. I smiled and nudged Shining forward with me.

"Happy birthday to me..."

A birthday bash

View Online

Chapter 18: A birthday bash

Today was a day of celebration. Today was my day of celebration! Turning 21 only happens once, and I wanted it to be the best day I could make it. I gave Luna, Shining and Cadence the day off so we could all spend time together. I tried to get Celestia to play one day of hooky, but she said that the kingdom never rests. Gotta respect that.

So, while my family rested up back home after their... little late night show, Luna, Shining, Cadence, Lilly and I spent the entire day together traversing Canterlot as a means of our own celebratory union. We saw all the sights we could see in one day, from the beautiful waterfalls, to the simplest places like the mall. It was probably the most fun I've ever had on any birthday. It was also a good way for Lilly and I to get to know each other more. She was ecstatic to be spending time with me, and I'm so glad she didn't find out about what happened during Chrysalis's short lived attempt to take Canterlot.

I'd be mortified if my new student found out about that...

The day was waning thin as the sun began to touch the horizon. We decided a good way to end a perfect day was to go out and eat. We headed towards the same restaurant I went to the day I got Luna's necklace. The poor staff went into a frenzy when they saw four faces of royalty enter their establishment. If this restaurant didn't have a five star rating before, it would now.

Once the staff had stopped having a freak out, the five of us were guided to the same booth I sat in before. The ponies around us were a little weirded out that two princesses and two princes were out and about on the town like everything was normal. I noticed the stares and whispers and smiled back at them.

"Today is my 21st birthday!" I tolled them, trying to alleviate some of the awkwardness. It worked, as everypony began to laugh happily and clap for me. Luna giggled and nuzzled into my neck as I raised my glass to the crowd in thanks. I loved when Luna showed these signs of affection towards me. It made me feel safe and loved.

"Thou art only 21." Luna mused, chuckling softly to herself. "Tis funny to think about when I think of my age." She looked up at me, smiling brightly. I raised a brow, curious as to how old she really was. She never actually said.

"And, how old is that?" I asked with a curious smile. Luna gasped and slapped my chest lightly, making Cadence giggle.

"Tis rude to ask a mare her age! But, since we are married, I feel it is alright. I am 1,156 years old. It would have been 2,156 if my time on the moon had not halted my aging." She informed me.

Lilly chirped in at that. "Wow! You're really old!" She gasped. I had to laugh at Luna's face at Lilly's comment. If Lilly wasn't a little kid, Luna would have surely banished her to the moon.

Luna composed herself quickly and turned to the filly. "Why... yes, I am, Lilly Blossom. Thank you for reminding me..." She muttered, shaking her head.

I smiled and wrapped my arms around Luna, hoping to make my mare feel better. "1,000 years old, or a million, I'd still love you, no matter what." I gave Luna's ear a little nip, making her gasp. "Why does your age turn me on?" I whispered low enough so only she could hear.

A blush formed on Luna's cheeks as she gazed back at me with those beautiful blue eyes. "Tis because thou art a... bit of a freak when it comes to that." She giggled, making Shining Armor laugh into his hoof.

I arched a brow and leaned in towards him, grinning mischievously. I think a friendly reminder is needed about last night. "Really? Do I have to remind you that-"

"NO!" He instantly yelled, but regained his composure, letting out a sigh. "No... No you don't." I chuckled and winked at him, making him blush awkwardly.

"Good." I smiled, making Cadence snort in laughter. It was a lot of fun pulling Shining's leg with this. If you aren't comfortable with yourself, then you can't live life to the fullest. He got the big picture last night, which I was glad for.

Lilly looked at me, raising a tiny brow. "Whatcha talking about?" She asked. I pat her mane and smiled.

"Just adult stuff, sweetheart." I chuckled, making her shrug as she took a sip of her drink. Luna raised a brow at my calling Lilly 'sweetheart'. I ignored it and continued to ruffle Lilly's mane.

"Ah, if it isn't my friend, Prince Nathaniel!"

I stopped playing with Lilly and looked over to see Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis standing there. "Oh! What a surprise! Come, join us! We're celebrating my birthday today!"

Fancy and Fleur saddled up in the booth smiling at me. "Well, happy birthday, old boy! How old are you today, hmm?" He asked.

"Twenty-one! The last age milestone back where I'm from." I informed. Fancy clapped his hooves together once and pat me on the back.

"Indeed. Well, I'm... glad I ran into you today. That means I won't need to send this letter." Fancy said, waving the envelope around.

"Oh? What was the letter for?" I asked curiously. Fancy looked to Fleur, then back to me.

"Well... I own one of the top photo shooting industries in Equestria, and, as you probably do not know, make some of the-" Fancy stopped talking when he noticed Lilly peaking at him over the table. "Oh! And who is this beautiful young mare?" He asked.

Lilly leaned over and held out a hoof. "My name's Lilly Blossom! I'm Prince Nathan's personal student." She said proudly. Fancy shook her little hoof and chuckled.

"Really now? My, my! That is quite an honor!" He beamed. He turned to me and whispered "Um... Prince Nathaniel, is there any way we can talk without... little ears?" He asked. I nodded, turning to Cadence.

"Hey, Cadence? Think you can take Lilly to the front and get her a nice little treat?" I asked, passing her a few bits. Cadence smiled and nodded, shuffling her way out of the booth.

"Of course. Come on, sweetie. You get to spoil your dinner." She giggled when Lilly let out a tiny cheer and chased after her. With the little ears gone, Fancy leaned up to me.

"So, as I was saying, I own one of the... sauciest calenders in Equestria." He boasted as Fleur wrapped herself around him, giving me lidded eyes. This... was going somewhere dirty.

"And... You're telling me about this because..." I trailed off and rolled my hands, signalling him to go on. He pulled out the dirty newspaper of Luna and I as opposites. He kept his smile all the same.

"Many Stallions have expressed an interest in your... feminine form. You are absolutely stunning! Breathtaking even! I decided to give the population what they want and... ask you to pose for the calender?" He asked hopefully.

I was stunned! Ponies were... liking the feminine me?! H-How... WHAT?! I looked to Luna, who was trying her best to contain her laughter. My mouth barely began working again. Shining leaned in, intent on seeing where this went. I bet he was just barely holding back his laughter as well.

I composed myself from that bit of shock. "So... You want me... to pose in sexy positions for your hot calender. Is that what you're getting at?" I asked. Fancy nodded and smiled.

"You have no need to worry about the law that says it's illegal. If you sign the right paperwork, I can assure you anything is possible. So, old friend. What do you say? Should we give the stallions what they want?" He asked, bumping my shoulder. I turned to Luna.

"So, what do you think?" I asked. "Should royalty subject themselves to that?" Luna was giggling and snorting into her foreleg now, unable to hold back the dam of laughter.

"I... dost not know!" She strained to say. "Do whatever you wish. Just know that... I support you!" And then she let loose a torrent of laughter and tears, making me roll my eyes, but smile nonetheless.

I grinned and shrugged. "Well, why not!" I laughed. "What do I sign?"

Fancy pulled out a form, which I read over carefully. Our food was brought to us, but I paid it no heed as my eyes scanned the document furiously. I really wanted to read over the form, look for loopholes, see if I was signing my soul to the calender devil...

Everything appeared to be okay. I could refuse any offers in the future, but I probably wouldn't. Being Natasha is just too much fun. I gave the form my John Hancock and handed it back to Fancy, who was smiling happily.

"Oh, most marvelous! Come by the studio next week at three o'clock. We'll be ready and waiting." He and Fleur stood and began to leave. "Well, Fleur and I have some business to attend to. Ta-Ta. It was lovely seeing you all. Enjoy your birthday, Sir Nathaniel."

"Thanks! Have a good evening." I called out as we all waved. As soon as Fancy and Fleur left, Cadence returned with Lilly, who was levitating a large, pink frosted cupcake next to her as she grinned from little ear to little ear. I smiled and helped Lilly back into the booth. "What did you get?" I asked.

"Strawberry cupcake!" She beamed, taking a large munch out of the top. I chuckled and pat her mane as Shining just chuckled at me.

"I can't believe you're doing that." He said in disbelief, still focusing on what just happened. Cadence stared at Shining curiously, then back to me with a look of, 'what have you gotten yourself into now'.

"What is Nathan doing now?" She sighed, shaking her head. Shining whispered it into her ear, making her gasp and gawk at me. "Really?! Y-You're actually doing that?!"

Lilly looked up at me. "What? What are you doing?" She asked. I gulped and shifted in my seat, trying to think of something to tell Lilly.

"Um... I'm... just doing some... magic training! As a Prince, I have to learn in order to protect the kingdom." I was lying through my teeth, but I didn't want Lilly to know that I was really posing for a porn calender. Too much explaining to do...

Lilly seemed a little crestfallen. "Oh... So, when are ya gonna teach me stuff? I've been your student for a week, and I haven't learned much..." She sighed, a bit disappointed.

Lilly was right. I hadn't been doing my part in the student/teacher training. She was relying on me to help her learn how to become smarter, more powerful, and how to be a better mare for her future.

"You're right... Starting tomorrow, we'll begin your training. What do you want to learn first?" I asked. It was now Lilly's turn to be put on the spot.

"Um... Well, what is a personal student supposed to learn?" She asked. Shit, now it was my turn back in the spotlight.

"Um, what is a personal student supposed to learn?" I asked, turning to Luna. If anyone knew, it'd be her. I saw her knowing smile form. Luna always loved it when she could show me up. Which she was able to do a lot.

"Well," Luna began, resting a hoof on Lilly's shoulder. "A personal student learns very important lessons in magic, life, and friendship. They must take their studies very seriously if they are to succeed in that roll." Luna's eyes rested on me now. "Love, are you up to the task of teaching young Lilly Blossom the lessons she wishes to learn?"

I nodded. "Yes. Yes I am." I said, rubbing Lilly's mane again. Luna smiled and pressed into it as she took another bite of her cupcake. Her lips were now coated in pink frosting as she beamed up at Luna.

Luna chuckled and nodded. "So be it. Tomorrow, Lilly's lessons officially begin. I hope you both are up to the challenges that lie ahead. If you two need more information, I'm sure my sister will be happy to instruct you."

Lilly hugged me tightly, ecstatic that she was finally going to do what she wanted to do for a while. "Yay! Finally, I get to learn things! What are we gonna learn first?" She asked, beaming up at me.

"How about my home? I can teach you Earth history, which is something nopony around here knows about." I offered, which made Lilly open her mouth in awe.

"Y-Yes! That sounds awesome! I can't wait!" She giggled, continuing on her cupcake. Well, now it was official. Lilly's training was going to start tomorrow, and I'd have to make sure these lessons were what was going to make Lilly a great mare.

"Alright. Then tomorrow, we'll begin learning."

So, with the sun just a few hours from setting and our dinner done, we made our way back to the castle, getting a few waves, weird looks and hushed whispers. I heard a few of them as we walked by. Apparently the sex change scandal was still fresh on some ponies minds, not that I cared. Luna and I had a great time that night, and that's all that mattered.

We arrived back at the castle, which seemed to be alive with music coming from the ball room. All five of us were a little curious and made our way there first. I only wondered if it had to do with my birthday. I hoped so!

"What do you guys think is going on in there?" I asked. They all shrugged and we continued on.

"I dost not know. Who else knows it is your birthday?" Luna asked.

I shrugged. "Just you guys really. It's not like I told the whole world. Well, except at the restaurant. But, who could throw a party so quickly?"

We made our way to the ballroom doors and the music instantly ceased. Okay, this had to be a surprise party! I readied myself and opened the door. The room was pitch black as we walked in. I waited and waited for what seemed like an eternity of them to yell surprise. Huh... That's odd, usually they yell-

"SURPRISE!

And, that's when I died of fright. I fell to the floor, clutching my chest like I had just been shot. "Holy ass berries!" I screamed. "Yes, let's give the new prince a heart attack! Ha ha ha!"

I looked up to see the ballroom filled with friends and family. Twilight and her friends were there, as was my family. A few ponies I had met from around were also here, including Fancy Pants and Fleur. Also a couple of high up ponies, who stayed away from the surprise part of the party. Typical snobs.

Pinkie Pie bolted over and hugged me tight. "Oh! Happy birthday, Natey! Did I surprise ya, did I? Did I?!" She asked happily. Of course, only Pinkie could throw a party this quickly. Celestia must have tolled them about it today while she was here working. That sneaky Princess.

I grinned and nodded, hugging Pinkie back. "Yeah, you really did! Thank you, Pinkie Pie. This is the best birthday ever."

Pinkie awed and hugged me tighter. "Well, I'm glad I was behind it! Now, let's get down with the party!" She yelled, running over to the DJ stand in the back where Vinyl was waiting in. The music began to play as everyone began to mingle with one another.

Luna excused herself to go talk to her sister, while Lilly and I walked over to Cory and Samantha, who were enjoying the hard punch in the back. "Hey you two." I smiled, bringing them in for a hug. "Enjoying a Pinkie party?" I asked.

Cory nodded. "A little childish, but as long as there's alcohol, I'll manage. So, when do you start your job as a teacher? Don't think I didn't hear about that one." He chuckled. Sam smiled at me.

"That's pretty nifty, huh? From hating school, to teaching! What are the odds of that?!" She asked in a scary low voice. I chuckled and shrugged.

"Well, I've already been a teacher for over a week for Lilly here." I informed. Lilly shuffled over shyly, looking up at Cory and Samantha.

"Well, hey there." Cory said, holding out his hand. "My names Cory, and this is my fiance', Samantha. So, you're the tyke who we met at the wedding." He said, remembering her. Lilly beamed shyly at them and shook.

"M-My name's Lilly Blossom... Yeah, I was one of the flower mares..." She said, shuffling her hooves. Samantha's heart looked like it melted when she spoke.

"Oh, you're just a gem! So, how old are you? Five? Six?" She asked. Lilly giggled and shook her head.

"No, I'm eight." She said. Wow, even I grossly underestimated her age! Maybe I should have found out these things earlier... Now I just felt like a complete fool for taking Lilly in without knowing anything much about her. Well, tomorrow would be a good day for learning. For the both of us.

"Well, you certainly are a cutie pie." Sam said, giggling when Lilly blushed. "So, anyway, a teacher at the university, huh?"

I nodded. "Yup. Starting in a few weeks. Should be a good job, keep me occupied. Then, I'll come home and teach Lilly personally about our world." Lilly grinned from ear to ear at the mention of her studies. It was great to see such a young pony, who had been in such a terrible home, cling to knowledge as something she could use to escape.

"Awesome!" Corry smiled. "Hey, your parents are looking for you. I think they're over with Princess Celestia. And, I think they're still a bit, um... mad about last night" He said, gesturing to the far end of the room. Typical... leave it to them to bring their anger over to my birthday party...

I sighed and nodded, looking over to where my parents were. "Alright. I'll go see how they're doing. I'll see you guys later." I said waving as I made my way through the crowd. I spotted my parents and the Princesses talking. Wow, mom and dad talking to royalty. Pretty nifty to see, considering they thought it was weird that I like My Little Pony in the first place. Now, here they were, talking to the Princess from the show. Life is just so silly.

"Hey everyone. What's up?" I asked, joining the group with Lilly. Princess Celestia smiled at Lilly, but stared at me a little harshly. Crap... She knew about last night.

"Your parents and I were just having a lovely chat is all." Celestia said a bit harshly, gesturing to my parents who still didn't look too thrilled about what they saw last night. And, I bet they learned it was illegal, too... Crap.

"O-Oh? Um... what about, exactly?" I asked a little concerned. Celestia leaned close to me and whispered in my ear.

"You're lucky you're easily forgiven. I know about last night and I'm sure Luna knows it, too. Don't let it happen again." She said the last part slowly, hoping I'd get the point. I was ramrod stiff as she pulled away, her eyes as cold as ice. Well, this put a damper on my plans with Fancy... I couldn't just blow him off after having a deal... Damn it...

"U-Um... Yeah..." I stuttered, still trying to get my body out of lock down mode. Seriously, Celestia can be very threatening with her words when she wanted to be. I just about shit my pants when she whispered her warning. Jesus that was... wow, she's good.

I felt a slight tugging at my pant leg and thanked God that Lilly was going to get me out of this. I looked down to she Lilly holding my pants in one hoof as she rubbed a tired eye with the other. "Nathan? Can you bring me to bed? I'm sleepy." She said, yawning cutely at the end.

"Of course. Come on, you." I smiled, picking her up. I turned to my parents, who were giving me a strange look.

"Um... Who's the kid?" My mother asked. I really didn't formally introduce Lilly at the wedding, since we were in a rush. Maybe now would be a good time to do so.

"Mom? Dad? You remember Lilly Blossom from the wedding?" They nodded. "Well, now she's my personal student, and she's a bit tired. I think it's time for her to go to bed. Be back in a bit."

I briskly made my way out of the ball room with Lilly still in my arms. I could feel the edge lift away the farther I got from Celestia's glare. Seriously, that mare had power and weight to her words and expression. I feared for my life. I really did.

"Why did Princess Celestia look mad at you?" Lilly asked me as I rounded the hall to the guest wing. Lilly's voice came out very tired. She was just barely staying awake.

I smiled and opened her room's door. "It's just boring adult stuff. I just... broke a rule and the Princess wasn't too thrilled about it is all. It's nothing to worry about." I assured, getting her into her bed. I tucked her in tightly, watching as she snuggled up into the bed with a sigh.

"Oh... Well, I hope you don't get in trouble. You're too nice." She yawned as her eyes fluttered. "Can you tell me another story tonight?"

I scooted over to Lilly's side in the big bed, laying down next to her. "Sure, squirt. What do you want to hear?" I asked, resting my hands under my head to relax.

"Something I haven't heard yet. Something I wanted to hear for a while." She said, looking up at me.

I looked at Lilly curiously. "Oh? And what might that be?" I asked. I found her wording odd, seeing as how she didn't know any earth stories to look forward to.

"Can... you tell me about how you almost died? I... heard about it around the castle and... I'm just really curious is all." She said, giving me a pleading look. "Please tell me?"

I was a little taken aback by her request, thinking it as something a filly shouldn't ask, or even hear about for that matter. Could she handle violent things like that? Would she understand them? Well, Lilly was quite mature for her age and could handle this one I think.

So, I told her everything that happened during the assassination attempt (leaving out the saucy bits). Lilly laid there and listened to it all, not uttering a sound. She was enthralled and maybe a bit shocked that anybody could just try and kill someone like that. I finished telling the story and waited for Lilly to ask her questions. Nothing. She was dead silent as she stared up at me. It was a long moment before she finally spoke.

"Thank you for telling me, and..." She paused for a moment as she got up quickly, planting a tiny kiss on my cheek. "that's for taking me in... You're the best." She snuggled back into the blankets, blushing a bit.

If Lilly's previous interest in my assassination caught me off guard, the kiss on the cheek she gave me certainly did ten times more. Granted, it wasn't unwelcome. I saw Lilly as part of my family and for her to do that means she feels the same. I smiled happily and tucked her back in, kissing her on the forehead to the right of her horn.

"You don't need to thank me, Lilly." I assured, walking to the door. "Just remember, you're family now. Family always looks out for each other, no matter what."

"No matter what?" She asked back hopefully. Lilly hadn't had that kind of love and trust from her real family and I'd be damned if I didn't give it to her now. She deserved that much.

I shut off the lights and turned back to her as I shut the door. "No matter what, Lilly. Sleep tight, okay? I love you." I didn't even mean to say the last part. It just came out on its own, forcing mine and Lilly's relationship to go even further.

She smiled and shut her eyes, sighing happily. "I love you, too... Goodnight..."

I slowly shut the door and stood in the room, totally shocked. "Did I-"

"Yes, thou did."

I jumped back in fright, clutching the wall like a lifeline. "GAH! Luna! Don't sneak up on me like that!" I chastised, making her smile. "So, you heard all that?"

Luna nodded. "Yes, we did. Thou art very attached to young Lilly. Do... you really consider her part of your family, even though you met not but over a week ago?" Luna's tone was more of shock than anything else.

Of course, it would be wouldn't it? I was probably the only person she's trusted sine she got back from banishment on the moon. It wasn't surprising to think that she would be distrusting of Lilly, too.

"Luna? What would you have me do? She was abandoned by her mother here and... I don't know, I feel responsible for her! It's just... She's too sweet and innocent to be treated harshly by others. I don't want her to get subjected to the harsh reality of the world at such a young age."

Luna walked over to the couch in the living room, beckoning me to take a seat at her side. I obliged, sitting there as I ran my hands through my hair in nervous anticipation as to what she had to say.

"Nathaniel, I know the pain that ails your mind. I have seen it in your dreams." I was going to ask how she saw my dreams, but I just let it go as Luna being Luna. "You were not given the chance to grow and flourish as a youth, and thus, your upbringing was a painful one." She leaned in and nuzzled into my neck. "We know what it is like to be pushed by the world and not being able to push back. It is frustrating, more so than anything I have ever known. But, just remember; the world changes, ponies change, and Lilly doesn't need to be sheltered her entire life."

I stood up and let out a pent up sigh. Luna had just laid it bare for me, and even I didn't know why I had been holding on to Lilly so tightly. It was because I didn't want he to suffer the world like I once had. To be treated like an outcast or a freak. I knew in my heart that she would never have those problems, but... I didn't want to take the chance. I didn't want her to be hurt the same way I was. I wanted to keep her safe.

She was family.

"Luna? I know what you're saying, I get it. But, Lilly is as much a part of my life as you are. I can't just... send her off into the world after promising her so many things. That wouldn't be fair to her at all." Then I asked the question I was the most curious about. "Why are you so... cautious about my caring for Lilly?" I asked.

Luna was taken off guard, staring at me silently for several moments as she thought about it. Then she did something I didn't expect her to do under the circumstances. She hugged me tight around the waist, burying her nose into my neck.

"Tis because thou gets hurt too easily. I dost not know what you shall do if anything should befall Lilly." Luna let go and sighed. "But, I fear it is too late for that. I am just scared for you, that is all." I looked away, contemplating her words. She put a hoof on my cheek, bringing my gaze back to her. "Hey..." Luna, who gave me the most comforting smile I had seen on someones face. "I love thee. With all my heart. And I promise, no matter what, that will always be true. Okay?"

What was with all the mushy stuff all of a sudden? Granted, it wasn't unwelcome, but Luna's demeanor had changed quite a bit. Maybe it was her pregnancy hormones acting up or something.

I nodded, kissing Luna, burying my face into hers as far as it would go. We stayed locked for a few moments, enjoying the taste and feel of each others lips. I pulled away, wrapping myself around Luna and enjoying the embracing warmth of her soft body. Luna; the mare who would love me no matter what. It was the greatest feeling in the world to know that I had affected someone so positively and gotten the same in return. I could understand why Luna was so cautious of my quickly forged bonds to ponies and people. Someday I might make a mistake in trusting someone, only to get stabbed in the back for it. Quite literally if the trend keeps up.

"I love you, too, Luna. And you have nothing to worry about, okay? Now, let's get back to the party. I'm itching for some birthday cake!" I clapped my hands together excitedly as I ran out the room, Luna giggling behind me as she followed at her own pace.

Luna and I rejoined the party in time for me to blow out the candles on my cake and open a few gifts. You know when you're younger and you hate getting clothing and stuff as a gift? Well, when you're an adult, it's like Christmas morning. Seriously, I nearly squeed at a package of socks. Once we were done with that, some of my family began to head for home, saying their goodbyes and love yous. So, with the party beginning to wain, Luna and I decided to mingle around a bit. I talked to some nobles, Fancy and Fleur, and then I was finally able to make my way to the mane six, who were talking to Cory and Sam in the back.

"Hey, everypony." I smiled. "What's going on?"

Twilight turned to me. "Oh, nothing really. Just talking to Cory and Samantha. How are you enjoying your party?" She asked happily.

"Quite well." I informed, turning to Pinkie Pie. "You sure do know how to throw one hell of a party."

Pinkie giggled and waved a hoof. "Stop it! You're gonna make me blush." She teased. I looked to the five mares and- wait, five? Where's Applejack?

"Hey, where's AJ?" I asked. The mares faces turned to those of concern and embarrassment as they looked behind me at the punch bowl. I turned to see Applejack, as drunk as David Hasselhoff with a cheeseburger. "Oh, boy."

"She's been ranting about how she let you get away all night." Rarity sighed. "It might be best to avoid her."

I sighed. Luna just raised a brow as the girls just stared at each other uncertainly. Well, I guess the sex did mean something to Applejack. I have only been in this boat once before back in high school. And, even back then, I managed to make the situation worse. I didn't know how this one would work out. "Okay. Thanks for the-" I heard the sniffling behind me, then came the bone crushing hug on my waist. "Oh shit... This is only going to end badly.

"Hey...." Applejack sniffled into my back, nuzzling into my shirt. I turned around, getting to where I could see her. The mare was a wreck. Her eyes were bloodshot, her nose was runny, and her mane and tail were missing their scrunchies. She looked pretty good with her hair down, I had to admit.

"AJ? What's wrong?" I asked. She looked at me with those bloodshot eyes, but looked away a second later.

"I-It's nothin'." She said, wiping her eyes. I turned her back to me and gave a caring smile.

"Applejack? I can tell when the element of Honesty is lying. Do you need to talk?" I asked. She nodded slowly, looking away again. I nodded and turned to Luna, who was still giving us an odd look. "Mind if I sort this out with her?" I asked. Luna hesitantly nodded as I led Applejack out into the gardens.

The two of us made our way to the small pond in the center, which looked breathtaking at night. We took a seat on one of the benches laid about as Applejack continued to sob to herself. I couldn't stand to see this mare this way. I pulled her in and hugged her tight, hoping to comfort her. "The girls tolled me what was going on, Applejack. Care to talk about it with me?"

Applejack sniffled again and shrugged. "Ah just miss ya... That's all. Ah never should have let ya get away from me. It was the dumbest mistake of mah life."

I turned her towards me, frowning. "Hey, don't say that. Applejack? What happened to us was very special, and I'm glad you were the first mare I ever got the chance to spend time with like that. You are truly special to me, and one day you'll make somepony as happy as a king."

"But ah want you! No stallion has ever come close to you!" She sputtered, nestling into me more. "You're perfect in every sense o' the word. Ah miss you and Ah need you."

I sighed and looked up at the stars. "Applejack? Truly I mean what I say; I do love you, so much. But, that love is going to have to stay in the form of friendship. You will always hold a special place in my heart, but, you have to understand that I'm married now, and having a kid. You can't expect me to drop all that, can you?" I asked sweetly. Applejack's reply was anything but sweet.

"Well, why not?!" She yelled, slurring her words. "Why tha buck can't ya? Ah would drop everything for you! Don't be so selfish!"

"Applejack!" I yelled, not to be mean, but to get her attention. She snapped her lips shut and tried to hold back the tears. "I am not the one being selfish here. I know you wouldn't give up on the farm just for me."

"Yes ah would!" She said defiantly. "What's so great about Luna anyway? Ah bet you only like her 'cause she's a Princess! What, just because Ah don't have any money makes me unlikeable?"

"Do you even here yourself?!" I shouted. Applejack snorted and crossed her forelegs. Her anger continued to rise to new heights.

"Yes Ah do! I hear me sayin' that Ah'd give you everything Ah could! But, yer just too selfish to accept it!" She yelled, glaring at me. "What, am Ah not good enough for you?!"

I stared in disbelief, trying to think of something to say. See? It was just like the last time I mentioned. That dispute went down like the Titanic. Cold, fast and not enough lifeboats. "Applejack! What in the hell is the matter with you?!" Dumb question; she was drunk. "I can't leave Luna, who is pregnant with my child! How fair is that to her?!"

Applejack scoffed. "Fair to her?! FAIR TO HER?! What about me?! What about what happened between us in tha fields?!" She pointed out.

I crossed my arms and glared at her. "If I recall correctly, you were the one who said. 'Ah can't make anythin' out of this'! Who's fault is it there?!"

I wish Applejack would have continued to use her words, because she did the last thing I expected. She slammed her hoof down onto my balls. Hard.

"Fuck!" I squeaked, falling to the dirt. Applejack got up and walked back to the party, grumbling to herself angrily. Well, that could have gone a hell of a lot better. I slowly got up, clutching my pride in my hands. I laid in the dirt, trying to find my mommy daddy button.

The music in the ball room suddenly ceased, which drew out all the fears of what I didn't want to happen. "Oh, please don't let it be Applejack causing a scene!"

I hobbled my way back to the party with great difficulty. Limping uphill is really, really hard. I reentered to see everyone standing around AJ and Luna. Luna stood there, too shocked at what to do, while Applejack gave her a tongue lashing. Cory saw me enter and ran over his face a mixture of concern and awkwardness.

"What's going on?" I asked, even though I knew full well what was. I was just hoping Cory had something to say to help alleviate the mood. But, he didn't say a thing. He just opted a shrug in response.

"You know. Two girls fighting over you. Teach me your ways?" He mused jokingly. He looked down, noticing I was clutching my junk and chuckled. "Applejack got you again, huh?"

"Yup. Now, if you'll excuse me, I got a fight to break up." I said, brushing past him and pushing through the crowd of people and ponies.

"-and another thing! I was there for him when he first got here! Ya didn't do anythin' for him! Just showed up and flaunted your stuff like some floozy!" Applejack shouted. Luna's jaw was unhinged.

"A-Applejack! What has come over thee? We cannot help that he chose us over thee! The heart wants what it wants." She said, trying to cool the enraged mare down.

"Oh yeah? Well mah heart wants ta kick yer flank up and down these halls! Yer nothin' but a no good stallion stealer!" She yelled.

This got a few of the party goers to ooh like she just got royally burned. Luna began to snort in rage as she leaned into Applejack's face.

"Oh? I was not the one who said work first, relationship second! Thou used him and threw him away like yesterdays waste! It is your fault he did not go for a relationship with you!" She yelled.

"Yeah? Well ah had mah priorities, and they're in check now! Him first, work second!" Applejack yelled back, getting closer to Luna's face. Luna returned in kind.

"Thou art but a drunken buffoon! Young Nathaniel would never be with a horrid mare like you! Thou only thinks of thyself when it comes to matters of the heart! He and I are happy together! We are married and with child! Thou wishes to throw his happiness away because of thine petty jealousy!?" She shrieked.

Applejack growled. "Ah know Ah'd make him a hundred times happier than you! Yer nothin' but a show boatin' floozy, with nothin' but a big bit purse to pull the stallions in! I bet that's the only reason he liked ya in the first place!"

"BE STILL THY TONGUE, OR WE SHALL MAKE IT STILL!" Luna shouted in the Royal Canterlot voice.

"MAKE ME!" Applejack shouted, not even fazed by the ear shattering yell Luna just gave her. She quickly reared around, doing exactly what I didn't want her to do.

Luna didn't have time to prepare for the hard buck in the face she received. She flew across the floor, landing in a heap on the ground. I pushed and shoved through the crowd violently, running over to her.

"L-Luna?! Luna, are you okay?!" I asked quickly, lightly patting her cheeks. Nothing; she was out like a light. The girls had since rushed over to Applejack's side to try and control her, but she was way, way out of control. The guards began to rush in, but I held up my hand, stopping them cold. That... actually felt kind of cool to do, despite the circumstances.

Applejack was barely being contained by Twilight's magic. She thrashed and bucked glaring at Luna and me. I knelt down and picked Luna up in my arms, walking over to Celestia, who looked like she was at a loss for words.

"Bring her back to our chambers for some rest. I'll handle this." I said, turning back towards the enraged mare. Celestia nodded and took her little sister.

"Please, remember who you are." She whispered, walking away. I stormed over to Applejack, who was grinning mischievously.

"Ha! Seems yer little Princess was no match for me!" She said proudly. "Ah bet that makes you wish you were with me, huh?"

"Shut up!" I yelled, making her wince.

"W-Wha? How can ya-"

"I said, shut. Up!" I seethed. I turned to the girls behind her, who were looking a bit scared. "Applejack? You were my friend; perhaps my closest friend here! And you ruin that in some stupid drunken escapade! What in the hell were you thinking?!" I shouted.

Applejack hung her head and shuffled her hooves. "A-Ah just wanted yah to love me..." She sniffled. Goddamn it... the fucking guilt trip. I ran a hand down my face as I knelt down to eye level with her.

"Applejack? I do love you! I love you like a best friend; someone who I can talk to about anything. You're the one who let me go, and you just have to accept that our friendship is going to stay just that. Friends. Now, I know you're drunk off your flank, so I'm going to let time heal this wound. But, right now, you're going to remain locked in one of the suits until you're sober enough to officially apologize to Luna. Do I make myself clear?" No answer. "DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?!"

"M-Mhmm..." She stuttered, looking away. I sighed and wrapped her in a hug, which no one was expecting. I let go and turned to the guards.

"Guards? Take her to one of the spare rooms. She needs time to think." I ordered. The guards flanked Applejack and walked her out of the ballroom. I looked to everyone, who was just staring at me. I was too pissed to continue the party, so I just stormed out without another word. My parents called out to me, but I ignored it. I didn't give a damn if it was my birthday, or if I was expected to make appearances because all I could focus on was my own stupidity in what had just happened.

How could I have expected there to be no consequences between Applejack and I? The sex meant something to her, though she tried to play it off as just fling at first. I was dumb, naive to think that I could just come into this land and do whatever I wanted and say, 'to hell with the consequences'. Being part of the royal system for as long as I was has made me realize, even the smallest things can have big repercussions.

I arrived at my bedroom doors and entered. Luna was sitting up on the bed with an icepack on her left cheek. She had tears blooming her eyes and her face was quite swollen. I scooted into bed beside her and the two of us laid down together.

"Hey you." I said, trying to cheer her up. "How are you feeling?" Luna moved the icepack and I could see the welt. "Oh... she got you good."

Luna huffed and put the pack back on her cheek, wincing in pain. "Indeed. But, what art thou doing here?" She asked. "You have a birthday party to attend."

I sighed and held Luna tight, nestling into bed with her. "It's not a party without my wife there beside me. Besides, I'm not in the mood to party." I pointed out. Luna nestled closer and kissed me. I could tell she was happy about that. After what just happened, I'm sure she needed some TLC from her husband.

"Well, then I guess we shall spend our time together. What did you do with Applejack?" Luna asked.

"I had her locked in one of the spare bedrooms to think about what she's done. And, more importantly, to sleep off her drunken rage." I chuckled.

Luna shook her head. "I cannot believe fair Applejack would act so violent." She said disbelievingly. "Tis not like her."

I shrugged and blew out the candles by the bed, shrouding us in nothing but the light from the stars and moon above. "That's the curse of the drink. Sometimes it makes you more fun to be around, other times it makes you into a complete and utter asshole." I sighed. "But, I'm sure she'll feel really bad about it tomorrow. Why don't you and I just get some sleep, huh?"

I looked down to see Luna already snoring lightly as she dug her nose into my chest. I smiled and kissed her horn lightly as I shut my eyes. I let out a long, heartfelt sigh.

"Happy birthday to me..."

First lessons

View Online

Chapter 19: First lessons

Well, today was the day I promised Lilly I'd begin her teaching. But, I had to get a few things out of the way first, mainly getting Applejack to apologize to Luna for bucking her in the face. When I went to get Applejack, she was knocked out cold, snoring like a wildebeest. When I woke her up, she didn't remember a thing that happened. I explained the whole situation, and she instantly began to panic, ranting about how sorry she was and how she'd loose the farm from the fines she'd have to pay, or worse, jail time.

Applejack apologized profusely to Luna, saying that she was way too drunk and it would never, ever happen again. Luna was hesitant about forgiving Applejack, but I assured her it would make this sticky mess go away sooner. I made sure the two of them were on good terms before I sent Applejack home. Though, the amount of paperwork I had to do now to waver her fines and keep her out of jail was going to eat up my entire morning. Applejack was lucky I cared for her so much.

Once all that was finally finished, it was time to get Lilly for her first day of tutelage. I really didn't know exactly what to teach her, but a quick stop at my home for some books on the evolution of human kind and ancient history would do the trick. Lilly would soak it all up like a sponge.

I made my way down the halls, my arms precariously cradling the books I had brought over. It was times like this that I wish I could use magic... Well, there would be time to dwell on that later. I knocked on Lilly's door a few times and waited for an answer.

"It's open!" Came the tiny voice from within. I entered and she instantly cheered in joy. "Yay! Finally! What are we going to learn first, huh? What?" She asked excitedly.

I put the books down on the table in the living room, scanning them over. One of my favorite subject was medieval times, so maybe I should teach Lilly that.

"Alright, silly filly. We're going to learn about knights today." Lilly stared up at me in confusion.

"Nights? You mean what Woona makes?" She asked. I chuckled and sat at the base of the couch with the book in my hands. Lilly came over and leaned against my leg as she looked at the pictures of armor clad soldiers locked in epic battles.

"No, Lilly. Knights were once great warriors who would defend their kingdoms from the Kings enemies. There was great honor in being a member of the Knights." I told her. Lilly's eyes were locked on the picture before her of swords clanging, shields bashing, and Knights about to make death blows.

"Whoa... That's cool!" She exclaimed. She pressed her hoof to the page and looked up at me. "Who's this guy riding a pony? Wouldn't the pony complain?" She asked. I chuckled a bit at her naive innocence.

"No it wouldn't. Back in my world, ponies and horses can't talk. They're... farm animals really. I'm glad I'm in a world where they have thoughts and feelings." I sighed happily. Lilly nudged into me and giggled.

"I bet Woona's happy too! After all, you married her." She said happily. I nodded and let my mind wander a bit. What would have happened if Cory and I never showed up here? The Gryphons probably wouldn't be on the brink of war with Equestria, Luna would still be depressed and alone, Applejack would be her normal self, and Lilly... Lilly would probably be in foster care, going from home to home... I caused so many things, but I made so many great things happen as well... Do the pros outweigh the cons? Does everything I do have a consequence on a world I never belonged in in the first place?

"Prince Nathan? Are you okay?" Lilly asked, waving a hoof in front of my face. I snapped out of my train of thought and looked down on Lilly, who was giving me a worried look.

"Y-Yeah, I'm fine. Just got a bit lost in thought... Now, back to your question." I smiled, pointing at the king. "That is the king. It was considered his duty to ride out into battle with his soldiers to face the threats to his kingdom. It made him look noble, brave and powerful in front of all his subjects."

Lilly looked at the king, then back to me. "So... If there's ever a war or something, does that mean you'll lead our knights?" She asked.

That question shocked me a bit. What if there was a war? Would I be asked to lead our troops to victory? Just because I'm a Prince, doesn't mean I instantly know how to fight a war. Am I even brave enough to go to war? Whenever I was in a fight or flight situation, I've always chosen fight. It's been that was since I was young. I always felt this sense of honor when I stayed and stood up for what I thought was right. I even got into a fight in freshman year because some punk was picking on my friend, who really couldn't do much against him. Does that make me noble? Does that mean I'm an admirable leader who everyone will look up to in times of crisis?

I took a deep breath, cooling down my overworked brain. "Lilly, that is a good question. If the time ever comes, I..." I clicked my tongue as I thought again. "... I think I would." I confirmed.

"Why?" Lilly asked simply. Why indeed? I could just assign somepony to lead the armies of Equestria for me, but where's the honor in that? Where's the bravery and chivalry in that? What if the pony I assign to lead Equestria's armies fails and we end up loosing our land to a bunch of thugs? No, I'd want to be the one out there, to be sure that it was me who would either be the one to praise, or the one to blame. Equestria was my home now. It was where my friends lived, it was where my family would grow, and it is where I will someday be buried. It was my duty to defend this land.

But the question still remains... Would I be brave enough if it really happened?

"Well... For one, I'd like to feel like I'm doing my part to protect Equestria and her citizens, and two? Well, I never really belonged in this world in the first place..." I just let that sink in more for myself. It was probably a quadtrillion to point zero zero one percent chance of that happening in the first place. "I guess I would do it also to protect the world that brought me happiness." I finished, giving Lilly a smile.

The filly, I guess, understood. She closed the book on knights and grabbed another one with her magic off the stack. It was about modern America. "What's this one about?" She asked curiously, placing it down in front of me. I opened it up and smiled a bit. Just thinking of home is a funny feeling now. It's a dimension away, but all I have to do is step through a mirror to get there.

"This is about my home country called America. So, besides learning about my worlds history and culture, how would you like to learn how to read and write in our language, too?" I asked. Lilly didn't even have to think for a nano second.

"YES! That'd be awesome!" She exclaimed, bouncing up and down. "Can we learn it now?" She asked. Of course I was going to say yes. The ABC's would be the easiest thing to teach right now. I hated history lessons anyways...

"Sure. Now, Lilly? It's time to learn Earths alphabet, or as I used to call it when I was just a squirt like you, the 'ABC's'."

I spent almost all afternoon working on my written language with Lilly. That filly was damn smart and picked up on it in a little under an hour, which really surprised me. As practice, and her first homework assignment, I set up a few sentences in Equestrian for her to write back in english. So, with our first lesson of the day done, I walked around the castle aimlessly, thinking about what Celestia had said to me last night.

"Well, it can't happen again... So, what am I going to tell Fancy Pants?" I asked myself, leaving the castle grounds and heading into Canterlot. I guess I should probably go and find him to sort this out. Problem is, where could he be right now?

"Um, excusez-moi, Prince Nathaniel?"

Well, maybe I wouldn't have to search far. I turned around to see Fleur De Lis standing behind me, smiling sweetly. I returned it and held out my hand to shake. She placed her delicate hoof in my hand, and of course, I gave the gentlemanly kiss on her hoof.

"Why, if it isn't Fleur. You look lovely this evening." I complimented, making her blush slightly. "Um, it's a good thing we ran into each other. You see, I have to talk to Fancy Pants about the... calender shoot."

Fleur smiled and turned around. "Oh, I know where he is." She said, flashing a grin my way. "He eez back at my place getting ready for a party later tonight. I can take you too heem if you wish."

I took her up on the offer. If I hadn't then I'd just have to put off meeting with him for tomorrow, or until I knew how to get a hold of him... Probably should have sorted that out when I agreed to do this for him... Damn hindsight and your... hindsightyness...

"Thank you very much! You just saved me from an awkward situation next week." I chuckled as I walked along side Fleur.

"Oh? And vhy would it be awkward? is eet because it is illegal?" She asked. Well, it seems I didn't have to really explain a lot to this mare.

"You hit the nail right on the head. Yeah, Celestia... wasn't to thrilled about finding out about the sex changing spell, and when she found out about when we did it again... Yeah, she was pretty pissed. Let's just say Celestia can put the fear of God into you with just a glare."

"Oh mon! Cela semble effrayant." Fleur said in full French... Or, Prance, as it's called here. Heh, it's funny really that the language is exactly the same. You know, I haven't given my French a run for its money since freshman year in high school... Time to give it a whirl.

"Oui, Celestia peut être plus effrayant qu'un dragon quand elle veut être." I said, chuckling when Fleur gave me a surprised look. Basically, I said Celestia could be scarier than a dragon when she wants to be.

"Vous parlez Prançais?" She asked astonished, her mouth agape a bit. I placed my hands smugly behind my back as we rounded the next street. Ponies were bowing before me, which added nicely to my shit eating smugness. Heh, I was such a bad ass here.

"Oui je fais, Fleur. Je devrais vous avoir dit que plus tôt, mais l'occasion n'a été jamais soulevée." I said. (Yes I do, Fleur. I should have told you sooner, but the opportunity never came up). Just for those of you who don't speak French.

Fleur giggled and swatted a hoof playfully in my direction. "Y a-t-il quelque chose que vous ne pouvez pas faire?" (Is there anything you cannot do?)

"Je ne peux pas jongler." (I can't juggle) I replied jokingly, making her laugh as we walked up to the biggest house on the street. The stone wall surrounding the property was covered in a generous helping of vines, which had beautiful, white flowers blooming from some buds on it. They complimented Fleur perfectly with their softness and beauty. "Well, you certainly have a nice place." I said, whistling. "Wow."

Fleur giggled. "Why thank you, Prince Nathaniel. Your compliments mean everything to me." She said that a little bit too... wanting for my taste. I was starting to get that nagging feeling in the back of my mind that she wasn't just being this friendly to me for no reason.

Being raped gives you these secret powers. It's like being bit by a radioactive spider. Except, instead of gaining awesome powers and shooting webs out your wrists, you end up scrubbing your dick down with hot water, crying in the shower and repeating 'that didn't happen' over and over again. Changelings are scary... and I got touched in my no-no square by one... Am I the only guy who has ever complained about a three way? Probably, but I had my reasons...

Fleur led me into her extravagant mansion. The foyer was probably more beautiful than the Castles even! I could barely contain my awe behind my slightly practiced royal face. Okay, so I practiced it for five minutes in a mirror, but I think I did a good job!

"I take it, by your face, that you like zee house?" She asked, giggling.

Fuck... I guess it needed some work.

I picked up my jaw and nodded. "Y-Yeah. This place is amazing! Oh, do you think you can get Fancy Pants so I can discuss the... ultimatum the Princess gave me?" I asked. Fleur smiled and nodded.

"Of course. I vill be back in just a few. While you wait, you can sit in zee living area. I won't be long." And with that, she trotted up the stairs. Now, I know, from watching Luna, when a mare shows certain signs of interest. One being the flank swaying.

And Fleur was swaying. Oh, was she swaying those hips! If I was a man of weaker will, I'd have watched her entire show she put on for me. But, I was a married man and already dodged the bullet with one infidelity. Best not tempt my goddess. I guess it was just Fleur trying to... get on my good side for more publicity? I hope?

I wandered about slowly for a bit in the living room, looking at all the artwork on the wall. There was a couch next to a roaring hearth, which I reclined on, letting the warmth of the fire envelope me. It was really relaxing.

And very, very hot. I took off my over jacket and laid it on the back of the couch, hoping to get comfortable while I waited for Fancy Pants to come down so I could speak to him.

The warmth from the fire and the plush couch was making me a bit tired. A few moments of rest would be a good way to kill some time. I let my eyes close for a few moments as I let out a content sigh of satisfaction.

"Ah, I see you are nice and cozy, no?"

I looked up to see- HOLY SHIT SNACKS! I NEED AN ADULT!

There, standing in the doorway was Fleur, her hair done in pigtails, her legs in fishnet stockings and a choker around her neck, connecting to her tail to lift it high in the air. I really, really shouldn't be here!

"F-Fleur?! What the hell are you doing?!" I asked quickly, getting to my feet so she didn't have a chance to pounce me. She smiled and cutely and made her way to the couch I just occupied, laying across it seductively. Her tail lifted even higher as she stretched out her hind legs, giving me an unobstructed view of her glistening area. I looked away quickly, blushing like mad.

"Oh, I just wanted to slip eento somezing more cozy." She said nonchalantly, giggling as she turned to me again. Oh, yeah, you just look as fucking snug as a bug in a rug! "Does it not please you?" She asked, wiggling a bit on the couch. Okay, I had to admit she was a drop dead gorgeous mare. If I wasn't married, I'd tap that three ways to kingdom come. Hands down.

"F-Fleur, I thought you were getting Fancy Pants?" I said with a squeak in my voice. Fleur picked up on it quick and let out a happy little moan as she rolled onto her side, exposing more of herself to me.

"Mmm. Fancy is out of Canterlot on business and I... well, I guess I have heet my estrus cycle..." She giggled innocently, flicking a pigtail with her hoof.

Goddamn it...

I backed away, chuckling nervously. Fleur noticed and got back up, moving for me slowly, licking her lips. "H-Heh, l-let's not get too hasty here!" I pleaded, hitting the corner of the wall. I sucked in my breath as Fleur pressed her hooves on my chest, pushing me into the wall.

"Oh, don't be so scared of a cute filly like moi..." She cooed, rubbing her hooves along my chest. I was at that point where the libido was starting to get more blood than my brain. I could barely think straight as I stared at Fleur, who licked my cheek with a satisfied moan. "Happy place? It's me! I'm back!"

"I want you to take me... Take me to zee places of bliss for which I know you are so accustomed to. Show me what zee prince of Equestria is like with hees love." She planted her kisses along my neck as I let out a grunt to try and stifle my undesired arousal.

"Fleur, please, stop?" I begged, hoping not to be raped twice in one week. She bit me in the neck in response, making me yelp in surprise. I pushed her away, only to have my arms snapped back by magic. "FLEUR, I SWEAR I'LL CHARGE YOU WITH ASSAULT FOR THIS!" I shouted at the top of my lungs.

She paused for a moment, gazing into my eyes. Hers were full of fear, uncertainty, second thoughts and regret. She slowly let me go and backed away, rubbing her forelegs together in embarrassment.

"I-I am sorry, Prince..." She said meekly, looking away. "It eez just... Fancy always ends up leaving during my cycle and... and I haven't had the real thing in such a long time... Please, do not charge me with anyzing? Please?" She begged, her eyes practically glistening as she pleaded with them.

I sighed and nodded. "Don't worry. I don't think I could ever charge a friend with a crime. Heck, look at my friend Applejack. She bucked Luna in the face and I ended up letting her off the hook with it. She could have been in jail for life for that." I pointed out.

"So... You would never charge moi?" She asked hopefully. I chuckled and shook my head.

"You? How could I charge you, Fleur? You're a friend!" And, it was at that moment I made the dumbest mistake of my life. It was like I was playing poker and I had a hand of all aces and I was showing them to the other players.

Fleur pounced me again, pinning me to the couch as she pressed her nose to mine. "Aw, well in that case..." She trailed off, wiggling her hips against me. Before I could protest again, her soft lips pressed to mine. They were so soft and plump and tasted of flowers. It would be nice if I WASN'T FUCKING FORCED! Jesus! It's shit like this that makes me want to just stay in mine and Luna's room forever!

I shut my eyes and focused on Luna, hoping to any deity above that she could hear my plea.

"LUNA? IF YOU CAN HEAR ME, FUCKING SAVE ME! I'M BEING VIOLATED BY FLEUR!!"

Luna hummed to herself happily as she prepared herself for night court, which would commence in just a few hours. While she was still a bit sore from Applejack's buck to the face, she wouldn't let it dampen her spirits none. After all, she was extremely sorry for it, and Nathan had assured her that she meant her apology, seeing as how she was the element of honesty.

Luna let her mind wander to what her husband was up to right now. She had heard from the guards that he was out to find Fancy Pants, no doubt to talk to him about the calender shoot and how it would most likely have to be canceled. It was a shame that Celestia really didn't like the gender changing spell. Just because she thought it was wrong, doesn't mean she had to make it illegal...

Luna's ears suddenly perked up. "LUNA? IF YOU CAN HEAR ME, FUCKING SAVE ME! I'M BEING VIOLATED BY FLEUR!"

She heard his voice, just barely in the back of her mind, calling out for help. This was the first time that ability had been used by her husband. She was surprised he knew how to use it!

But, there was no time for that. He had said he was being violated, and she'd be damned if another mare touched her stallion again unless she said so! Luna ran for the balcony and made for the largest house in Canterlot.

"Hold on, my love! I shall rescue thee this time!" She said triumphantly, bursting off in a flash.

Super modal mischief

View Online

Chapter 20: Super modal miscreant

Every time... Any mare I think is normal, I end up getting proven horribly wrong again. Granted, Fleur was such a sweetheart. I knew she couldn't help it because it was her cycle, but...

Really? Tying me to a freaking chair is going to help things?

I struggled to say something against the ball gag she but in my mouth, but it was no good. I was now stark naked in front of this mare, who was at the peak of the most uncomfortable hornieness anyone could ever feel in their lives. I felt bad, but fuck, that's what sex toys are for!

Fleur sauntered over to me after giving me her hungry eyes from afar, studying me, seeing how best to approach the situation in hoof. Even though I didn't want to go through with this, my heart was beating a thousand miles an hour and my libido was hard as diamond. It was the pigtails that Fleur had in that got me. God, how I wanted to grab those handlebars and slam her down on-

"Bad brain! No! We'll ask Luna for that!"

"So, are you ready for zee best sex of your life?" Fleur asked, climbing up onto my waist. I could feel her juices dripping down onto my lap, letting me know just how excited she really was. I shook my head no, making Fleur kiss my nose cutely. "You know, I would go for zee four play, but I am just too darn horny to now..." She sighed as she poked my head through her folds. "Are you ready?

Again, I shook my head and braced for yet another infidelity, all because I wanted to talk to Fancy Pants about the calender shoot. Even the simplest things around here will get a man laid! I took a deep breath, bracing myself for her to slam that tight, sexy cunt down onto me that I kind of wanted but could never have.

*CRASH*

Both Fleur and I looked over to the front door, which was now on the ground and, standing in the threshold, was Luna, looking bold and heroic. You know, I think I should teach her to use a door...

Luna turned to Fleur and glared at her, seeing what she had done to her husband. "Unhand my husband before thou gets twenty life sentences on the moon..." She growled. Literally, she started to growl. This is why I love Luna; she's protective, threatening, drop dead sexy, and cute as all holy hell.

Fleur gulped and just sat there, petrified of what my wife was going to do to her. Luna stepped forward, bearing her teeth at Fleur, who finally took the hint and climbed off of me, scooting back as far as she could go. This made Luna smile smugly as she untied me from the chair and took the gag from my mouth.

"Art thou alright, darling?" She asked, peppering my cheek with butterfly kisses. I rubbed my wrists and flexed my jaw, trying to get the twinge out.

I smiled at my love and gave her a loving kiss on the lips. "Yes, yes, I'm fine. This isn't the worst thing to happen to me sex wise." I turned to Fleur, who was standing with her hind legs pressed firmly together. Her face was contorted into an uncomfortable grimace as she looked away from Luna and I.

"Fleur? Are you okay?" I asked, a bit concerned. Apparently this mares heat was way worse than Luna's. She looked like she was about to cry. Actually, I could see tears starting to form in her eyes.

"Fleur? Hey are you okay?" I asked again, going over to her. Luna still wasn't happy with the super modal, but followed me over nonetheless.

Fleur looked up at me, one eye screwed shut as her hind legs buckled. "N-No, I am not okay!" She shouted, taking me off guard. "Zee burning is insatiable! I need it so, so bad!" She began to sob as she fell to the ground, hiccuping occasionally into her hooves. "You do not know how it pains me so!"

I couldn't help but feel sorry for the poor mare. Fancy was out of town at the worst possible times for her, or the best, probably in his eyes. I wasn't angry with Fleur, hell, if I was going through an estrus cycle, I'd probably grab the first dude that passed me by. I just... I didn't know how to help her...

I turned to Luna who, oddly enough, sympathized with the mare. But, there was nothing we would be able to do for Fleur. I used my 'get out of jail free' card last time and it wasn't like she was just going to say-

"Well? Art thou going to help Fleur?"

Wait... back the fuck up! I turned to Luna quickly, who had a slight smirk on her face, a little dirty smirk. "Uhhh.... What now?" I asked, my brain still trying to load the situation I was just presented in. Luna stepped up to me and rubbed my chest tenderly.

"Well, Fleur has been a very good friend to us since my return from banishment. I am allowing this one time for her to satiate her heat with you." She said, lifting Fleur off the ground gently.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Back up a minute! You're... you're going to let me help Fleur? Wha- Why? You just said you'd banish her to the moon when you saw me tied to the chair!"

Luna giggled and kissed my cheek sweetly. "Tis because I do not think thou needs to be raped twice in such a short span of time."

Okay, point taken. This still didn't answer why she was going to let me fuck Fleur. Luna could see me lost in thought, and knew exactly what I was thinking.

"Well, I am going to let you make love to Fleur because I trust you enough to never sneak behind my back and do it again, and you are... well, you are you. You know how to please a mare better than almost any stallion out there. I shall let Fleur also be the judge of that." I looked to the white mare to see her shuffling her hind legs as she licked her lips in anticipation.

"Um... well? Fleur, what do you-"

"OUI!" She screamed, jumping into my arms. "A thousand thank yous to you, Princess Luna! Oh, I am so happy!" Fleur cried, nestling into my arms. Luna smiled and sat in the chair I was tied to, waiting for what would happen nex.

"Well? Are you not going to please Fleur?" She asked, spreading her legs and pressing a hoof to her slit. Oh, so she wanted a little show huh? That sneaky little-

"Well, when you ask like that..." I said, dropping Fleur onto the couch. She let out a delicate oomph as I crawled on top of her, making her breathing become increasingly more rapid from excitement. "Now, Fleur, now that you have me..." I leaned in and nipped her ear, causing her to inhale sharply. I could feel the couch becoming more moist at her nethers. "What do you want to do with me?"

Fleur wrapped her forelegs around my neck, blushing cutely. "Well... I have heard some wonderful things about your fingers... Could you, maybe use them on moi?"

I smiled and kissed her lightly on the lips, trailing them down towards her nether. The heat radiating off of it was quite extreme, which let me know the poor mare was suffering pretty bad. I didn't want to tease her, that'd be too mean.

I licked two of my fingers and slid them home. Fleur let out a gasping moan as she arched her back, trying to suck them deeper into her tunnel. I wiggled them around insider her, pulling in and out as I did. She writhed on the couch, twitching and spasming in ecstasy. I could my pants becoming increasingly tighter around me. Time to relieve some of the pressure...

I could hear Luna moaning to my side, signalling she was having a dirty little time with herself watching the show. I removed my pants and underwear as I kept one hand inside Fleur, hoping to give her one orgasm before moving onto the main course.

I added my ring and pointer finger to the mix now. My four fingers danced and played at her velvety walls, causing her moans of pleasure and gasps of delight to increase dramatically. I looked up at the mare I was currently pleasuring, seeing her face contorted into sheer bliss like it was made me happy. Happy, not just because I could help her out in her time of need, but happy to know that I could bring a mare to her knees in pleasure.

"Oh~ Prince Nathan! Je vais à avec! Je vais à avec!" She screamed, thrusting down onto my fingers as hard as she could. I slammed them inside her, hoping to have her reach her climax as quickly as she could. It took a few more thrusts for her pussy to flow like a waterfall over my hand. The only sound that came out of her was akin to a squeak and a gasp. It was quite adorable. I looked over to Luna to see a puddle beneath her nethers, staining the red velvet seat. But, if I knew Luna, and I did, then she was far from done.

I got leaned up, presenting my shaft to Fleur, who's eyes followed it as it swung freely. "Are you ready for the main event?" I asked her, leaning down for a passionate kiss. She took it all in, nodding as she did so.

I grinned and lined myself up with her winking tunnel, coating my shaft in her juices to get it all lubed up. Fleur cringed as I rubbed it against her pussy, obviously the discomfort of her heat was coming back quickly.

Once I was thoroughly lubed up, I slipped it inside. Fleur cooed happily as she wrapped her forelegs around the back of my neck, pulling me down on top of her. "Oh... C'est magnifique..." Fleur moaned in my ear, holding my tight against her quivering body.

I leaned up to Fleur's ear and gave it a nibble. "Alors vous aimerez ce qui vient après…" I whispere. Man, I never realized French makes everything so damn sexy!

I slowly pulled out of the Prance modal. She inhaled sharply, then exhaled when I came back in. I repeated the slow process, hoping to help build up to the next orgasm. I caressed Fleur's perfect body, running my hands through the soft fur, kneading her muscles to increase the sexual drive and pleasure. Our bodies were becoming sticky and matted with sweat as time went on, filling the air with a pungent odor. No one in the room cared. Luna was probably getting the best show of her life right now, and she let me do this! Not that I like cheating on Luna, it's just... When your wife says, 'okay, you can have sex with her', who says no to that? Honestly!

I picked Fleur up and sat her on my lap as my thrusts became sharper and stronger. She tightened her grip around my neck, digging her hooves into my back. "Oh~ Oh, I am going to cum again! Please, cum deep inside! I need it!" She screamed, biting the nape of my neck. I stifled my moan as I continued to thrust into Fleur just a bit harder, hoping to rut her so she'll be satisfied for the rest of her heat.

I gave one more thrust and finally came, giving Fleur my little gift. Fleur, feeling the warm, sticky fluid filling her cavity, finally released her own orgasm. I could feel the mixture of Fluids pooling down my thighs as her head fell down on me. Her breathing was heavy and her body quaked as it came down from it's orgasm.

Fleur sighed as she nestled into me as tight as she could, getting comfortable against my moist body. "Thank you, Prince..." She whispered, kissing my cheek. "I will not forget this night."

Luna and I waited a few minutes before Fleur was fast asleep. Once she was, we left her house and were heading back home. I left Fleur a nice little note, which was something I felt was right, given the circumstances. I really had a good time with her.

But, that wasn't what was on my mind. It was Luna's acceptance for me to have sex with Fleur that left me at a loss for words. I just turned to her, walking beside me in the cool night air with that same, smug smile on her face. I sighed and finally broke the silence.

"Okay, I'm going to ask now. Why did you let me have sex with Fleur?" I asked, a bit flustered by her attitude. Luna began to giggle as she nestled against me.

"Well, we have been... feeling the effects of our pregnancy and, well... we know that thou has needs that must be satisfied..." She trailed of for moment, pondering what to say next. I just stood there, shocked.

"Luna... Do you think I have to have sex to stay happy with you?" I asked incredulously. Luna bit her lip and refused to answer. "Luna..." I didn't know what to say other than that. That one kind of hurt.

"Well, it is just that... Thou art good at sex and, well, I figured that with me incapacitated, that you could-" I put a finger over her mouth and stopped her dead in her tracks.

"Luna, listen to me. What happened in there is never happening again, whether you say so or not." I said sternly. Luna met my gaze for a second, but dropped it. "Look at me, please..." I begged. She reluctantly did. "What I did in there was to help Fleur, nothing more. You're the only mare I love, the only mare I want. Without you, my life has no meaning. I want you to be the only mare in my life. Now, do you accept these terms and conditions?" I asked, chuckling a bit.

Luna smiled and slowly wrapped me up in her wings as she rested her hooves on my shoulders. She stood to her full height, which was a head taller than me, and planted a loving kiss on my forehead.

"We accept, and are glad you want us to remain us. I was beginning to ponder forming a herd, since you, well... you know what? It dost not need to be said anymore."

I sputtered as I stared at Luna in shock. "Whoa, hold on... You wanted to form a herd?! Who with?!"

"Celestia?!"

The sun goddess chuckled and shrugged her shoulders a bit. "Well, it wasn't anything official. I was just a bit... curious about you is all, so I asked Luna what she thought of herding? If you do not want to, I'm one hundred percent fine with that. After all, it is up to the male to decide if he wishes to herd or not." She said, smiling at me.

I just sat in my chair, trying to mull this whole thing around in my frazzled mind. Luna and Celestia, two siblings, wanted to share a husband...

"Um, well... I uh..." I didn't have a clue where to begin. I was pretty much just sputtering like an idiot at this point on as the two regal sisters stared at me. The looks they gave me were akin to what one would give a little puppy. The, 'Aw, look at it try to walk', kind of look.

Luna came forward and put a hoof under my jaw, snapping it closed. "Dear? Thou dost not need to herd. If you are happy with only me, then it shall remain just the two of us. I love thee, with all my heart and soul, and any decision you make, I shall be okay with." She sighed as I wrapped around her neck, holding her against me.

"I love you too, Luna." I turned to Celestia and frowned. "I'm sorry, Celestia. It's just... I can't justify why I only want one spouse, seeing as how I've been with three other mares and- Actually, let's say four mares." I corrected, not wanting to put Shining Armor in his own category. He was a mare that night and that's what we'll say. "Maybe someday, when I'm a bit more comfortable with the idea." I assured her.

Celestia smiled and nodded. "Well, I hope that day doesn't take too long." She said with a wink, turning to leave. "But, It's time for some sleep. You two have fun during your nightly duties." She said, walking out of the dining hall.

I leaned against the table as Luna stood at my side, stroking my back. I couldn't shake the feeling of how overwhelmed this world was starting to make me feel. The show makes it seem much more simpler than it really is. Don't get me wrong, I love it here with my lovely wife, but... Somethings are just happening way too fast.

"Art thou alright?" Luna asked tenderly, lifting my head up. I let out a long sigh and rubbed my temples.

"I should be... My brain is just so overwhelmed right now. So, who would you want to have in our herd, just out of curiosity?" I asked.

Luna instantly replied. "Not Applejack." I chuckled a bit and shook my head. Yeah, Luna was still never going to let her off the hook with that one.

"Fair. Come on, let's get our jobs done so we can snuggle." I sighed, making Luna chuckle.

"We would like that, very, very much." She smiled. The two of us left the dining hall to head for the court room, but my mind wasn't in the game at all. Only one thing was on my mind right now, and it was something that I needed to think on...

"Now I have to decide. Should... Should I form a herd?"

The time for change

View Online

Chapter 21: The time for change

After a week, Fancy Pants had returned from his little business trip. I took another trip to visit him, and thankfully Fleur wasn't in heat any longer. And he was actually there... What I didn't know, was that he and Fleur weren't a couple; more like... I guess stress relievers for one another, so he didn't care about she and I bumping uglies.

Anyways, I told him about Celestia's warning and he assured me it was alright and that he'd work something out. I wondered how he'd get around the law, but I guess if anyone could get around something like that, it'd be one of the most influential ponies in Canterlot.

And so, time went on pretty much as it normally did after the herding thing was thrust upon me. A month had gone by; a very uneventful month. I had begun my teaching at Canterlot University, which was going great. Twilight had been one of the first to sign up for my class, which was no surprise to me. That mare liked to learn, and it really showed in her work.

Lilly's training was going really well also. That filly could outpace me in reading, writing, and of course, magic. Since Lilly was young, and the fact I never wanted anything to happen to her, I was training her in magical defense. It was pretty scary when she nearly disintegrated a ponykin with one of her spells. I think she was well and truly protected.

But, my head just wasn't in the game. I was still trying to mull over the herding proposal. Granted, it was an odd idea, but... was I really open to the idea of sharing my heart with another mare, or multiple mares? I didn't know what to do, and I could tell Luna was open to the idea of her sister entering the fray. Occasionally, when Shining and Cadence didn't attend dinner, Luna would prattle off mine and hers sexual adventures we had the previous night or that day with her sister. They would laugh and giggle to one another about it, just like it seems, like two girls dishing.

Quite frankly, I got the hint fast. I knew Luna, while she was once adamant about my little transgression with Cadence and Chrysalis, it appears she had bloomed from her shell and wished for our love to spread to others. So, with my mind a titter about the whole situation, I decided to go to the one person I knew was good with woman and could help me out...

"Whoa, hold up a tic... Luna wants a... harem?" Cory asked me after I told him the whole tale. I had taken the day off to 'visit family', but I was really going to go see him to get some advice. So far, he wasn't delivering in that department...

"It's like I said, dude. Luna wants to expand. I just... I dunno. I guess growing up in a monogamous society really puts that weird vibe on things..." I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Got any suggestions?"

Cory reclined in his deck chair and sighed, taking a sip of beer. That's how we do it around here; talk about our problems with one another with a can of beer and a joint. Cory passed the Mary Jane to me, letting me have a nice inhale. Damn, that shit calms the nerves.

"So, does Luna just want her sis in on this, or are there others that she wants you to bone?" He asked with a chuckle. I smiled awkwardly back and shrugged.

"Honestly, she said she had only a select few... That means that it's more than Celestia... She hasn't said names, since I said no to the idea last month... I just- It's hard to share your love with multiple women, isn't it?"

Cory shook his head. "Honestly, I haven't been that lucky to find out. You, on the other hand, have been given a rare opportunity to swim in the community pool, if you know what I mean. I say go for it, or if you don't feel comfortable, don't do it. Still, you should get more information than just from me. Talk to someone from over there who has an informed opinion on this 'herding' thing." Cory tapped his chin and stared at me oddly. "Hey, why do they herd over there anyways?"

And, here comes my subject of expertise now. "Well, one in ten foals are born males, so you can expect there to be a huge difference in the gender ratio. So, stallions herd with mares to keep the population up. It's a very common practice over there, and... well, I guess I'm a unique stallion."

Cory chuckled. "Well, from what I've heard, everyone wants a piece of you." He laughed again and shook his head. "Look, it should be fine. Just talk to someone else over there about herding and I'm sure you'll come up with the right decision."

And so I did. After spending some time with my family, I returned back to the castle. But, I didn't stay at the castle for long. I arranged a carriage to take me to Ponyville to see the one mare I knew could help me reach a well informed decision...

Twilight smiled in surprise as she answered her door. "O-Oh! Prince Nathan! What brings you by?" She asked, letting me inside. "Come on in. Sorry about the mess. I'm just doing some reorganizing."

I'm glad she warned me in advance, because I nearly walked straight into a book stack that was on the other side of the door. "Whoa! You weren't kidding." I chuckled. Twilight coughed a bit awkwardly and moved some of the stuff around to make more space for us.

"That's a bit better. So, why have you come to see little ole me?" Twilight asked, giggling slightly. I joined in and took a seat on her couch. She joined me and stared at me expectantly.

"Well... Last month, Luna told me that she kind of wants to herd." I said with a sigh. Twilight fumbled and, if she had a drink, she would have probably spit it out.

""W-What?! Did she say who with?!" She asked quickly. I shook my head, making Twilight slump in her chair and smile oddly.

"Phew! I-I uh, mean... Well, w-what do you think of the idea?" She asked quickly, trying to change the subject from the oddity that just happened.

"Uh... well? I am an open man. If my opinion could be changed, then you'll be the one to do it. So, how about it? Care to sway my views on herding?" I asked, smiling at the Unicorn who was suddenly becoming more and more bubbly.

"Yes! That'd be great! Um, I mean, I suppose I can do that." She said, toning down the enthusiasm. I sighed in relief and leaned back.

"Oh, thank you! Now, give me the lowdown on herding." I said, leaning back in the couch. Twilight smiled and shuffled a bit as she entered her learned scholar mode. I had to admit, it was kinda adorable.

"Well, as you know, ponies herd because of the gender ratio. A stallion takes on two, three, sometimes up to eight mares that he breeds with in order to keep the population up." She stated.

I nodded slowly. "Yes, I know this already. What do you think about the idea personally. Should I do it, or not?"

Twilight took a deep breath and smiled sweetly at me. "I know from what you've been teaching us at the University that your culture is very monogamous. I know some social norms are hard to see past. But, remember, you aren't on your earth and you don't have to conform to their rules and standards. You are your own man here and everypony is rooting for you."

I smiled a bit at that. "Really? You all are rooting for me?" I asked. Twilight nodded as she wrapped me in a big hug.

"Yes. Me especially. I..." She stopped for a moment as she stared to the side, biting her lower lip. I turned her face back to me and gave a concerned look.

"Hey. You alright?" I asked quickly. Twilight nodded, staring at me with her large, purple eyes.

"Y-Yeah... I am. I have one more argument that I'd like to present. Close your eyes." She said, smiling innocently. I obliged, thinking nothing of it.

And then I felt a light pressure on my lips. Just for a split second. I opened my eyes to see Twilight blushing , tucking her hooves under her chin in embarrassment as she giggled to herself. "I-I... That's my final argument... Any thoughts?"

And then I realized, Twilight must have been one of the mares Luna wanted in our herd. It made sense, since Twilight and Luna were very good friends. It was kind of like a guessing game now of who wants to be in. Even when she didn't mean to, Luna always made things into a game.

But, now that I realized just who she had asked to be in it, I began to realize that I love everypony I ever met. Sharing my love for them isn't going to be a challenge because, frankly, they all have some of it. I smiled at Twilight and placed my right hand on the back of her neck.

"Hmm... What do I think now?" I pondered sarcastically. "Well, for one, that was a weak kiss." I chuckled a bit, but stopped when I noticed Twilight's ears lower. She tried to look away, but I held her gaze to mine. "But, I didn't say there was no room for improvement."

I brought Twilight's lips to mine, making her gasp into my mouth. She wasn't expecting that at all, and it made the kiss that much better. We held it for a long time, before a light coughing to the side brought us out of it.

We both turned to see Spike and Rarity standing next to us. Rarity's blush was immense as she tried to peel her eyes from the sight to no avail. Spike, on the other hand, was laughing hysterically, rolling on the ground in his fit.

"Um... Yes? Can we help you?" I asked. Rarity stared at me angrily and began to sputter before forming words.

"H-Help us?! How about we help you, you pig headed, cheating jerk! When Luna finds out-" Before Rarity could continue her rant, Twilight stopped her with the truth.

"Rarity, it's okay. Luna has decided she wants to herd and has asked me to be a part of it." Twilight said, giggling when Rarity's jaw hit the floor.

"H-Herding? Princess Luna... want's to herd..?" Rarity sputtered. I smiled and nodded at the mare, offering my own contribution to the conversation.

"Yeah. I was the one who was most unsure about it, but Twilight here has made me see there is nothing wrong with it. I'm glad, too, because now I can share my love with those I care for." I affirmed, rubbing Twilight's mane.

Rarity's anger subsided into giddy laughs as she wrapped the two of us in a hug. "Oh, this is marvelous! I can't believe our little Twilight was asked to join a royal harem!" Rarity released us as Spike gave his sister like figure a playful punch on the foreleg.

"Way to go, slugger! 'Bout time you entered the dating world." This earned him a double smack from both Twilight and Rarity. I got a bit of a chuckle out of that one.

"I kinda agree. And, Twilight?" She turned to me and smiled. "Welcome to the herd."

"Luna? I've change my mind." I called out, striding into the bedroom to greet my wife after a long day. Luna shot up from the bed, pushing up her sleeping blind over one eye. It was pretty cute. "Oops... I didn't know you were asleep."

Luna let out a small yawn and smacked her lips. "Tis alright. I had to get up anyway. What did you change your mind about?" She asked curiously.

I smiled and scooted into bed with Luna, snuggling up close. "Well... I figured that, since I don't live in my home anymore, then... well? I decided that I'm okay with the herding concept."

Luna smiled and placed a hoof on my chest. "If thou art sure..." She said, giving me her serious eyes. I nodded, which made her giggle a bit. "Then we are herding. I look forward to you finding out who else I wish to join besides my sister and her student."

Wait... How did she know I went to see Twilight?

Luna raised a brow and smiled. "You are very transparent, dear. I know you went to talk with your cousin and Twilight Sparkle. I am glad you did so. Now," She said, smiling deviously. "you finding out who else shall be joining will be quite amusing indeed."

Before Luna could go on, a scroll popped in front of her face, making her grin turn just a bit more devious. "Ah, here is one of them now. I don't believe I told you I have a personal student of my own?"

That revelation hit me right in the wtf button. "You... have a personal student? How- I thought you rarely left your room in the time you've been back." I rationalized. How in the hell did she make time for a student?!

"Indeed I didn't, but on one of the rare occasions I did, I met a certain mare who needed... a bit of guidance in her life. So, I took her under my wing and now she writes me letters of what she's doing, where she's traveling, and how she is becoming a better pony. I think you will like her quite a bit." Luna unfurled the scroll and grinned at me. "Tis for you, Nathaniel."

I cautiously plucked the scroll from Luna's magic and read it over. I... Let's just say I was a bit surprised by what I read and who wrote it...

Dear Princess Luna,
I apologize for not being able to make your wedding, but I had a few shows that I had to do. You know, to spread my name all across Equestria. But, your offer to enter said relationship intrigues me greatly. If your mate is anything like you say, then I shall have no problems liking him. He sounds quite charming and brash. A lot like me, if I do say so myself. I will be in Canterlot this weekend for a show and would very much like to meet your spouse. Until then.
Your student,
Trixie Lulamoon

As soon as I read the name my mind pretty much hit a brick wall. It's been doing that a lot since I got here.

"W-Wait a minute. Trixie is you student? Twilight's arch nemesis?" I asked in disbelief. Luna giggled and nodded. She wasn't at all fazed by my reaction.

"Oh, I do not think they are 'arch nemeses'. And, if they do have problems with one another, being in the same herd will surely work out said problems."

I had to hand it to Luna, she did have a point. Still, I wasn't too keen on Trixie, but I did tell Luna I was now open to the herding thing. Best let her choose who I court with. It'll save time and arguments.

"Alright... I trust you. So what do you say, once she's in town, we all go out to a nice dinner or something? You, me, Trixie, and Twilight?" I asked, sitting up from the bed. Luna did as well and liked the idea very much.

"That sounds marvelous. What did you have in mind?" She asked. I brought my hand up and tapped my chin, contemplating on where we should dine out. We couldn't go to the same restaurant again, that would be tacky...

"Well? I hear there's a nice place down on Diamond Stables Avenue. Very high class and, if you and I are expanding, I'd like to treat my mares to something nice."

Luna smiled wide and tackled me back into the mattress. "Hmm... Thou art such a caring gentlecolt... And do you know what treat I give my darling gentlecolts?" She asked seductively, moving her hoof lower towards my already enlarging member.

"You... have sex with them?" I asked hopefully. Luna giggled and stroked my shaft through my pants, grinning deviously.

"Why I believe you are... wrong!" She shouted, getting up and heading for the door. "We shall preform our night duties. Then, and only then, we might have sex. Might." She emphasized, wiggling her rump a bit as she gestured me to follow. "Come, my pet. Let us finish our duties quickly."

I sighed, patting the large bulge in my jeans down. "Easy, boy... It's okay. The bad lady won't tease you anymore." I chuckled, following Luna out. Man, Luna really knew how to build a man up, then send him careening down to earth.

Guess that's marriage for you.

Dining out with rivals

View Online

Chapter 22: Dining out with rivals

The weekend that I was somewhat dreading was finally here. Today was the day I had promised to take Luna, Twilight and Trixie out for dinner, which I could tell deep down in my gut was going to be a goddamn nightmare... Trixie and Twilight at the same table, let alone in the same room together was going to be...

It was going to go hell in a hand basket really, really fast.

I was just finishing up putting on my going out suit when Luna came up behind me, wrapping me in a tight squeeze. She knew I was nervous about the whole thing. This was my first time really on a real date, and it was with my wife and two mares who wanted to be part of our love train...

Seriously, back home I got no girls. Here? I was on a date with three of them... I guess you can see why I stayed here. The girls may look different, but they're still girls.

"Thou hath nothing to fear." Luna whispered in my ear, nuzzling into my back. "You are going to do just fine. And I thank thee for trying herding. I was unsure about it before as well."

I turned and put a finger under Luna's chin, bringing her face to mine. "Oh? Why were you unsure about it. You seemed just fine with it to me." I pointed out. Luna let out a long sigh.

"Well, we were unsure because I came from a time when having more than one spouse was illegal. And, after what happened with us, Shining, and Cadence, I thought it best that we explore this new horizon. Together." She placed her hoof on my cheek, stroking it gently.

It was such a loving gesture. I let out a happy sigh as I pushed into it. Luna was right. Together, we'd overcome our previous misconceptions and enter a new world. A world that apparently gives me more vagina... Can't complain in the slightest, really.

"Well, as long as you're by my side. And remember, no pony will ever take your place in my heart. It belongs solely to you." I couldn't help but chuckle at the cute blush Luna got. She looked away as her cheeks burned brightly.

"We hath been together for a few months, yet you still know how to send my heart aflutter." She said, hugging me. "Now, we have reservations for eight, and it is already seven-thirty. I think it is time for us to leave."

I let go of Luna and went back to the mirror, making sure I was immaculate. Hair? Combed and gelled into a cool style. Facial hair? Styled to perfection. Suit? Not a wrinkle or hair in sight. Shoes? Shined and ready.

I turned back and took in a deep breath, hoping to calm my rapid heartbeat. I was scared of what would happen tonight, but I knew with Luna by my side, it would all be okay. I was obviously fretting for nothing. I already knew Twilight liked me, but Trixie? She said she was interested, but she was so arrogant! I didn't know what to expect from her in person, but I had my hopes that she'd behave.

I had the strongest feeling those hopes would be horribly dashed...

*taptaptap, taptaptap, taptaptap*

Luna groaned in exasperation and glared at me from across the table. "Must you do that with your fingers? Yes, they are very intricate appendages! We get it! The incessant noise is driving us up the wall!" Luna fell onto the table, clutching her head.

"I'm sorry!" I groaned, falling back into the booth. "I get so nervous when waiting for something important! What's taking them so long?"

Luna shook her head. "Dear? Tis only seven-fifty. We still have ten minutes before the date is set to begin! Now, sit there like a good little colt, and if I hear you tapping your fingers again, I shall take them away."

I instantly pulled my hands off the table and put them underneath me. I knew when Luna was being serious, and she was being serious. And I knew with her magic, she could remove my fingers and other choice appendages. Best not tempt fate.

"Hey Luna! Nathan."

Thank god for Twilight's timely arrival. I turned to see her standing next to our table. She was wearing a simple blue dress, which looked lovely on her. Her hair was done in slight curls, and she wore long chained, golden earrings. Her eyes also had a very thin layer of eyeliner and mascara on them, giving the orbs a more sultry look that I just loved in the little nerdy Librarian. I had a thing for nerds... very hot pony nerds.

"Hey! It's the lavender wonder!" I cheered, bringing her in for a hug which she eagerly embraced. I let her go and stood, allowing her access to the inside of the booth. Now, we just had to wait for-

"Trixie is sorry she's late. After all, she had quite the show to do last night."

I could literally feel the tension to my left from Twilight, who slowly turned to the voice. I turned as well and was met by quite the sight. Trixie was wearing a beautiful red, sequent dress, which hugged her curves perfectly. She also was wearing a fine layer of eye liner and lipstick, which I had to admit made her look amazing.

I smiled and held out my hand. "So, you must be Trixie. It's a pleasure to meet you finally." Trixie grinned and placed a hoof in my hand, shaking.

"And a pleasure to meet you, Prince. Hmm... But, you're quite formal. With what Trixie has heard from Princess Luna, I was expecting you to be a bit more fun." She pouted a bit, scooting up next to me. I could feel Twilight scoot closer to me as Luna gave me a wicked smile from across the table.

"I think he's fine the way he is..." Twilight muttered. As soon as Trixie herd the voice, it was like a primal switch was just activated. She literally began to snarl like a rabid dog.

"Sparkle?! What is she doing here? What is the meaning of this?!" Trixie nearly shrieked, glaring across from me at Twilight, who glared right back.

"Well, I was also asked to be a part of this herd. Why you're here I'll never understand..." Twilight stuck out her tongue, making Trixie guffaw.

"Why, you- Keep acting like that and you won't be in this herd for long!" Trixie threatened, glaring. Twilight glared back just as intense.

"Nathan and I are friends! He would never kick me out! Isn't that right?" She said, wrapping her forelegs around my left arm. I gulped and chuckled awkwardly. Seriously, we were two minutes in and it was already threats and playing favorites.

"U-Um, no I-"

Then Trixie wrapped around my right arm. "Oh, please! He couldn't take his eyes of Trixie's body when she walked in!" Trixie boasted, scooting herself up against me, pressing her curves to my waist. "Give it time, and we're sure he'll chose Trixie over you!"

Twilight pulled me closer to her. Yup, here comes the human tug-o-war.

"Yeah? Fat chance! What makes you think that?" Twilight asked, rubbing my arm a bit roughly in her anger. Trixie giggled seductively and stroked my thigh, pulling me closer to her. That stiffened my body right the fuck up.

"Oh, well let's just say this isn't Trixie's first rodeo. At least she has an idea of how to... please a stallion." She whispered, smiling seductively.

Okay, as much as I liked two women fighting over me, I needed some space. So, I decided to do the one thing that most men do in a situation like this.

"I'm gonna go to the bar. Anyone want something to drink? Water, beer... vodka... scotch?" I asked. Luna shook her head, as did Twilight, but Trixie took that as a challenge as well.

"Trixie will have a dirty martini... Extra dirty." She said, flashing a glance at Twilight, who nearly growled again as she quickly changed her mind.

"I'll have some rum. Bring the bottle." She said, glaring back at Trixie. Alright, so this rivalry could make things a bit fun. I scooted out of the booth, as did Luna. We both made for the bar in the center of the restaurant, out of ear shot from my two dates.

I fell to the counter, groaning. If I had known this would happen, I probably would have said no to the group date. I thought Twilight would behave herself, and I knew Trixie would instigate... This was all becoming one big cluster fuck.

"So," Luna began, sitting at the bar with me as I ordered what was requested. "What dost thou think of your date so far? They are quite..."

"Competitive? Why, yes they are. I would consider bailing from this train wreck of a date, but that would be rude... Luna, can I ask you something?"

Luna placed her hoof in my hand, squeezing it lightly. "Of course, dear. Thou may ask us whatever you wish." She said in that caring, motherly voice I loved so much.

"Did... Did you know Twilight and Trixie were... fierce rivals when you asked both of them to join our herd?" I asked. Luna couldn't have known they were. I mean, if what I heard from Cadence was true about her being a recluse, then she' would have never-

"Why, yes I did."

-known...

I just sat there for a moment, staring at Luna as she gave me that knowing smile. Seriously, she knew and she thought putting them, not just in the same city as each other, but in the same herd, was a smart idea?!

"Then... why did you-"

"Easy." Luna said, interrupting me. "These two mares are similar in so many ways. One being their love for learning. Trixie may not be the most... chivalrous mare out there, but her intentions mean well, although many ponies interpret it in another way. She is simply a lonely mare who wishes to not be lonely anymore. Twilight was once the same, if the stories from Tia are anything to go by. I will say this though. I know what I am doing, and you need to trust me. Alright?"

I looked back at the table, surprised those two weren't throttling each other. They were giving each other the intense stare down though... Pretty scary when I saw the looks on their faces.

I turned back to Luna and sighed, accepting her request. "Well, as they say, with age comes wisdom... I trust you with everything, so my answer is... yes, I'll trust you. So... what's expected to happen after the date?"

Luna giggled and looked back at the mares, who were still locked in an ultimate stare down. "Well, if this keeps up, anything you have ever desired... and more." That got me to really think what jealous, egotistical mares could do when presented with the same stallion. It would be a variable of who's the best to him, which means all the cards are on the table.

One thing was certain, tonight would see the absolute destruction of my genitalia...

The bartender came back with everything I ordered. I gave him a good tip and Luna and I returned to the awaiting Hell storm. I placed all the requested items on the table and scooted back in between Twilight and Trixie. Trixie simply chugged her drink, giggling happily to herself, while Twilight slowly wrapped herself around my arm, shakily pouring a glass of rum with her magic. I heard the sniffle escape her and instantly got into caring boyfriend mode.

"Hey, are you okay?" I asked. Twilight refused to say a word. She just scooted closer to me, resting her head on my shoulder. Okay, this wasn't going well. I turned to Trixie, who still wore her smug grin. "What did you say?"

Trixie turned to me, still smiling. "Petty arguments and insults were thrown about, and somepony came out on top. We cannot help it if others do not know how to play the game."

I probably scared the shit out of her when I smashed my fist on the table. Shit, I think I scared the entire restaurant. Everything went still as all eyes locked on me.

"What. Did. You. Say?" I asked again, slowly. I was seriously questioning why I was giving her a chance in the first place. I thought Trixie could change, but I guess I was wrong...

Trixie stuck up her nose. "Trixie only said that Sparkle here would never know how to please a stallion. And a mare who has sex for the first time always loses their first stallion. It's only fact."

I turned to Twilight, who squeezed my arm tighter, looking straight down at the floor. I brought a hand to her cheek, turning her face towards me. I could see the tears begin to glisten in her eyes as she ran over the fear in her head; the fear that I would dump her because she was a virgin. Time to alleviate said fears.

"Twilight? Do you think I would ever leave you high and dry because you're a virgin?" I asked. Twilight shuffled a bit, but didn't answer. "The answer is no. Let me tell you a little something about myself; I came from a world where ponies aren't intelligent, don't talk, and are just a bit creep looking. Here, I find out they're intelligent, speak very fluently, and are as cute as a button." I tapped Twilight's nose, making a small, itty bitty smile form on her lips. "I'm married to one, had... my share of indiscretions with a few others, and am now herding. Would someone like that ever dump someone else because they're simply a virgin?"

Twilight sniffled as her smile grew exponentially. "N-No... No you wouldn't!" She threw her forelegs around me and held me tight, making the restaurant erupt into a flurry of awes and claps. I turned back to Trixie, who looked a bit irked. Ugh, I now had to make things right with her. I didn't want to have one, or either, of them angry at me. I wanted this to work. For Luna's sake.

"Trixie? Can you please, please, for my sake, try and get along with Twilight? Please! You both are sweet, smart, funny, drop dead gorgeous mares and I want this all to work out between us. Could you apologize? For me?"

Trixie's mouth hung limp as she stared at Twilight, me, then Luna. Luna was being unusually quiet over there. I'm pretty sure most of this was a test to see how I'd react to this situation. So far, I think I was doing just fine... Although with Luna, one could never really tell what she had planned.

"I-" Trixie began, looking back to Twilight. "Ugh... Fine. Trixie is... sorry for upsetting you." She groaned, levitating Twilight's bottle of rum and filling her glass with it. Apparently this night was going to be just super funtastic... I grabbed the bottle next from Trixie and poured a drink myself.

Let the festivities begin...

"Ugh... My fucking head... What happened last night?" My body felt like it had been taken apart and put together awkwardly. I opened my eyes, much to my frazzled brain's chagrin. I was in mine and Luna's room, and I was quite thankful that somepony had tinted the skylight. The sun was about halfway in the sky, so it was around 11:30-12:00. I guess it was time to get up painfully.

"Hmm... Luna? You 'wake?" I grumbled, turning over to where my wife was usually asleep. I had expected with 100% certainty to see Luna there, snoring away, but what I got was a pretty sobering wake up call.

There, sleeping soundly and actually snuggling one another, was Twilight and Trixie, both with happy smiles on their faces. Both of their fur was matted, their manes and tails a mess, and they were sticky with dried sweat. I checked myself over and-

Yup, I was butt naked, covered in sweat, and a few... other choice fluids. I had sex with Twilight and Trixie. Most likely at the same exact time. I decided to get a few answers as to what happened last night.

As I was about to wake up Twilight, the bedroom doors slowly creaked open. I could see Luna poking her nose in as she whispered over to me.

"Art thou awake? It's twelve o'clock." She said low so as to not upset any hangover headaches or wake anypony up.

I nodded, then realizing she couldn't see it, spoke up. "Yeah. I'm up." I whispered back. Luna sighed and entered the room, smiling at the scene.

"Well, somepony certainly was busy last night! Tell us, were they enjoyable?" Luna asked as she hopped into the bed beside me, making me groan in pain. "Oops. Sorry..."

"Is alright..." I grumbled. "And, I don't remember a thing about last night... You didn't drink... as far as my knowledge go. Can you... illuminate me one how the fuck this happened?" I asked, gesturing to the two cuddling rivals.

Luna chuckled and reclined in the bed against me. "Be warned; tis a tale of tomfoolery, hijinks and debauchery. Dost thou still wish to hear it?" She warned, raising a brow. I smiled and reclined in the bed, resting my hands behind my head smugly.

"You kidding me? Those are my favorite kinds of stories! I wanna know what went down with this clown." I laughed, silencing myself when I remembered the two sleeping beauties.

Luna sighed. "Well, thou art a clown... Alright. So, it all began after you three started drinking..."

Author's Notes:

Oh shit! Cliff hanger of the century! God, I love doing this. ;)
It's nothing personal, I just have to leave a cliff hanger so I can have more fun with the story. But, after next chapter things get serious. *Serious face* Everypony, make sure you put on your serious hats, otherwise I won't be able to take you seriously.
But, yes, there will be more Twilight/Trixie hijinks in the next chapter. Don't think their fighting ends with just a simple 'I'm sorry'... I think it might end in makeout, but who knows. And, I'm sorry I'm not getting these out when I said, but I've been so busy with work and whatnot. FedEx Ground will kill all those who enter. Seriously, I've had a cough for a month since I started working there. If I die of mesothelioma, then you will all know who to blame. But, I'm rambling now. See you on sunday. <3

A night to almost remember

View Online

Chapter 23: A night to almost remember

(Previously on NCIS...
Nah, just kidding. The night before at the restaurant...)

And there I was, hammering down my twelfth or thirteenth shot of rum. I always did horribly with the darker liquors. They put me in a bit of a sour mood. My brain was now reminiscing of home and how much I missed my family and friends. It wasn't fair that they had to loose me so I could just leave. But, isn't that the whole point of growing up? Moving on?

"Hey *hic*. You're zoning out again!" Trixie snickered, falling into my chest as she laughed at nothing. Twilight joined in as well and practically purred as she fell against the other side of my chest, rubbing it with her head.

"Hmm... I like when he zones out... He looks so intense." She said lustrously. I smiled a bit and leaned back against the booth, sighing.

"I was just thinking about my family and friends is all... I kinda miss them." I sighed, going onto my fifteenth or fourteenth shot. Trixie tsked and rubbed my thigh a bit.

"Trixie knows what that's like... She hasn't seen her family in years. But, I say good riddance. They did nothing but hold The Great and Powerful Trixie back!"

I snorted a bit and pulled Trixie against me, making her squeal happily. "Hey, Great and Powerful Show-boater? Hows about you leave the stage mare behind for a bit, hmm?" I asked, kissing her cheek. "Tonight's a night of celemebration!"

"It's 'celebration'." Twilight corrected. I rolled my eyes and gave her a big kiss on the cheek, making her blush.

"I have an excuse for mispronounceeing words! I'm drunk!" I looked over to Luna, who was casually eating her salad as she watched the show. She noticed my staring and began to pat at her lips.

"What? Is there some food on my face?" She asked, continuing the self check over. I shook my head, which by now felt like it was filled with led.

"Nah. Just wonderin' why you're so quiet over there. It's not like you." I pointed out. Luna giggled and looked at the two mares up against me.

"Well, it seems you are busy. Besides, I am just as content to watch this show." She pointed to both the mares. I got the message and nodded, leaning back and pulling my dates closer.

"Hmm... When are we leaving? It's so boring here." Twilight pouted, rubbing my chest up and down slowly. Trixie nodded, staring up at me.

"Indeed. Sparkle is right for once. This place is such a bore. There are a few... other places I wish to visit before the night is through." She said the last part with a lot of 'hint hint, nudge nudge' in there.

"Well," I began, pulling both my dates closer to me. "I can give you a marvelous view of mine and Luna's bedroom ceiling if you want..." I shrugged, taking another shot.

"Hmm... Trixie want..." Trixie purred happily, stroking my stomach sensually. I liked the way she said that so much. The erotic tone in her voice, the way she lidded her eyes at me. I half turned to Twilight, waiting for her response. It seemed to go right over her head.

Twilight was staring at me a bit oddly as she let out a small hiccup. "I've seen Luna's ceiling countless times. Why would I need a tour of it?" She asked, taking another shot.

Trixie gasped and growled. "What? Sparkle has already- Trixie wants to go. Right. Now!" The mare looked pissed as she grabbed my arm with her magic and literally began yanking me along. Apparently Trixie had forgotten Twilight was a virgin, which was quite a bit of good news on my part.

I turned to Luna, who was trying her best to hide her laughter, then I looked to Twilight, who seemed eager to get going as well.

I threw a few hundred bits on the table to pay the bill, which was quite a bit of money for something as simple as a few salads and a bottle and a half of rum. Still, they'd appreciate the gesture, and I was happy to tip 50% tip, since my mind didn't want to do math and this was the place that scored me two more vaginas to the herd.

They'd forever be in my debt...

Luna walked along side us as we left into the deserted streets of Canterlot. She didn't touch a drop of alcohol, since she was pregnant, so she was walking perfectly fine; carrying herself in a regal poise and charm.

I, on the other hand, was stumbling halfway across the street with the two mares. We were all plastered to the wall, barely forming sentences as we tried to talk to one another. Not a single intelligible word was heard from us the entire walk back.

Once we arrived at the castle, Luna parted ways, saying she had to relieve Tia from taking the start of the night shift. That's why Celestia was awesome. She would always take Luna's job without question whenever she and I wanted to have a bit of fun. I couldn't wait to tell her I was herding. She'd be ecstatic about it!

Now, it was just me and two lovely unicorns who had been waiting patiently all night to do this. I led them down the halls and to mine and Luna's chambers, which made Trixie let out an excited squeal.

"Oh, Trixie can't believe she finally gets to see her teachers room! This is so thrilling!" She exclaimed, running up to the door, only to be stopped by the guards.

I went over and did an air tip of the hat. "Guys? They're with me. And... you might want to leave for a while... Things are gonna get noisy."

One of the guards snickered, while the other bowed respectfully. "As you wish, Prince." The serious guard said, while the other winked at me as he left. I chuckled and threw open the chamber doors and was nearly thrown to the floor as Trixie burst in, eying everything in sight.

"Wow! This is marvelous! Trixie can't even describe what she's feeling right now!" She ran over to the chatty mirror and gave it a slow once over. "Hmm... This mirror is pretty plain to be in here. Why's it here?" She asked, tapping it a few times. Ah, crap...

The mirror shimmered, making Trixie back away in fright as the image of my living room came into view, along with my parents, sitting on the couch and watching TV. They looked over to see the sky blue Unicorn, Twilight and myself standing there.

"Um... Hi?" Trixie said cautiously as she waved. She turned back to me and raised a brow. "Who are they?"

I shook my head and nudged Trixie out of the way. "They're my parents, and you may have just given me the most awkward of moments I've had in over a week." I whispered harshly, making her bite her lip and blush.

My father looked to my mother, then back to me. "Yes? What's up?" He asked, pausing the movie they were watching. I shook my head and shrugged.

"Nothing much. Trixie accidentally turned on the mirror. So, we'll just be going and-" I was about to tap off the mirror, when my mother stopped me.

"Wait... Why are Twilight and... Trixie, was it, in your room with you?" She asked, giving me the stink eye. I was about to lie my ass off, when Twilight answered for me in her happy, drunken stupor.

"We're herding and he's going to take my virginity!" She yelled happily, flopping into the bed. Trixie and I both buried our heads into our necks, wincing at what she just said. I turned back to the mirror to see my mothers mouth trying to move and my father burying his head in his hands, shaking his head in either disapproval or disbelief. It was hard to tell.

I chuckled and shrugged. "Well... That beats the bullshit I was about to feed you... Um... Do not disturb!" I yelled, tapping off the mirror and sighing when it shimmered back to mine and Trixie's reflections.

The two of us glared at Twilight as she rolled around in the sheets, giggling. She poked her head out and noticed our stares. "What? I just tolled the truth is all. Honesty is the best policy." She recited, sticking her nose up.

I rolled my eyes and sighed, shaking my head. Trixie, on the other hand, began to ream into Twilight.

"How on earth could you be so dumb?! Telling his parents that he's herding, and not to mention opening your stable door for the first time!" Trixie seemed a wee bit upset.

Twilight got up and crossed her forelegs. "I said I was being honest! Nathan shouldn't have to hide his life from his family! It's important to be open and honest with one another!"

Trixie rolled her eyes. "Well, miss after school special, did you think Nathan wanted to tell his parents? Hmm? You're so arrogant!" She huffed, crossing her forelegs.

Twilight laughed at Trixie sarcastically. "I'm the arrogant one?! Say's the mare who calls herself the 'Great and Powerful'!"

Trixie was fuming mad and all I could do was watch as the two pounced each other; pulling manes, biting and rolling around the bed. I couldn't help but bust out laughing at the scene. All guys loved a good cat fight. I decided while I waited this out, I'd play a bit of Plants VS Zombies on my Ipod, just to pass the time. It didn't seem like this was stopping anytime soon, and I was too drunk to try and stop them.

It's best to let feuding women work it out for themselves.

I played a few levels of the game, which took around twenty minutes or so. I almost went on the internet, but then remembered that there is no internet in Equestria... That's a damn shame. So, with my game done, I figured it was time to check on-

What the frack did I miss?!

Twilight and Trixie were no longer 'fighting' in the sense they were before. Instead, they were now tongue deep in each others mouths, red in the face, and rolling around the bed for dominance. I hated myself for getting engrossed in my little game right now! Fucking almost missed an awesome time!

"What the hell- Did I miss something?" I asked in astonishment. Trixie and Twilight looked up at me, with Twilight on top of Trixie. They were grinning deviously, as if they forgot there was a penis five feet away.

"Nu-uh!" Twilight said, shaking her head quickly. "All you missed was me beating Trixie for a second time." She leaned back down to the blue unicorn and stuck out her tongue. Trixie began to growl as she flipped hers and Twilight's position, making said unicorn eep in surprise.

"Oh, don't think the Great and Powerful Trixie would let you of all ponies best her in the game of the bedroom. It's a magic that takes... a bit more practice than what you're used to..." Trixie grinned deviously, pressing her nose to Twilight's. "While Trixie may not like you all that much, we are here together tonight, so we might as well make the best of it. Agreed?"

Twilight impishly nodded and cast a glance in my direction. Trixie noticed and did the same, gesturing me over to them. I obeyed immediately like a dog with a bone. I missed the make out session before, so I was more than eager to make up for it.

Once I was at the foot of the bed, I began to take the stifling suit off bit by bit. I could see the nervous apprehension in Twilight's gaze. This was her first time, so of course she was a bit scared. But, I had a plan of attack worked out in my head.

First, I'd take care of Trixie, tire her out for a while. Then, while Trixie was resting, I'd make sure Twilight's first time was the most tender and passionate two drunken beings could make it. Just because I was plastered, doesn't mean I wouldn't be a gentleman.

"Trixie? Saddle up. You're going first." Trixie seemed to beam in pride, while Twilight looked a little downtrodden. I smiled softly and placed a hand behind her ear for comfort. "Don't worry. You and I will go next, and I promise you, I'll make sure it's going to be the greatest. Okay?"

Twilight smiled and nodded, slowly climbing out from under Trixie as she made her way to the top of the bed. Trixie grinned at me as she eyed the protrusion in my boxers. Her flicking tail revealed a flash of pink every so often.

"Well? Are you going to consummate our herd, or are you going to stand there, staring at Trixie's amazing body? Well, Trixie doesn't mind if you look, but she is a bit hot and bothered over here." She pointed out, wiggling her flank a bit. I nodded and slowly climbed over her, making her grin deviously.

"Oh, you're already different from stallions. You don't go straight for pony style... Sparkle? You're going to have a good time. I can already tell!" Trixie called out to Twilight, who simply continued to watch in nervous apprehension and anticipation.

I slowly pulled down my boxers, giving Trixie a nice little show for amusement. She licked her lips in anticipation when my shaft came into view. I looked over to Twilight who did the same thing.

Trixie spread her hind legs wide, revealing her special bits to me. I was about to go at it, but the bedroom doors opened, causing both Trixie and I to jump in fright. I turned quickly to see Princess Celestia standing their, smiling as she strode in.

"So, Luna tolled me that you were indeed herding." Celestia pointed out, lightly kicking the door shut with a hind leg. "I take it you must have... forgotten to tell me?" She asked, slowly trotting to my side. She didn't seem fazed in the slightest that I was standing there naked, half bent over Trixie. Still, I righted my position and self consciously covered my member from her.

Celestia noticed the movement and giggled lightly. "Oh, are you embarrassed to show me? I find that a bit rude, since I was the first one who showed interest, that you'd go off and make love to not only my student, but Luna's as well."

Now I felt a bit like scum. Maybe I should have invited Celestia along for our date, but I knew she was busy with her duties and all... I was about to explain the situation to her, but she stopped me cold.

"You don't need to explain. I was only joking." She said, patting my shoulder with a hoof. "However, if you're going to be courting my student, I must make sure you're up to my standards."

Trixie scuttled out of the way as Celestia pushed me into the bed. My lower half hung loosely off the end of the bed, which Celestia stood over with a smug smile on her face. She began to scan over my body with her scrutinizing, pink eyes.

Celestia ran her hooves across each feature of my body she spoke of. "Hmm... Strong, sturdy arms, tone, muscular body, strong flanks..." I eeped a bit when her hooves squeezed my rump and thighs.

"S-So, do I pass the test?" I asked, gulping at the end. I gazed up into those hypnotic pink eyes staring down at me. They held so much power, so much life. All her long years were held behind the pink spheres, and they were gazing back into my very soul.

Celestia broke her hypnotic gaze with me and turned to Trixie. "You don't mind if I warm him up first, do you? After all, Luna approached me first about the whole thing."

Trixie frowned a bit and nodded. "I suppose, Princess. Just don't tire him out before Trixie has her turn." She reclined in the bed and rested her head in her hoof.

Celestia, now having free reign to do as she pleased, moved her way down my body, stopping her face right at my shaft. She looked back up at me, batting her eyelashes in excitement "Since this is my first time in such a long time, I think I'll take it slow." She gave my balls a lick, sending shivers up my spine.

"T-This is taking it slow?" I asked, raising a brow. Celestia let out an amused giggle as she rested her head against my thigh.

"Oh, don't think of this as fast. This is actually quite slow for me. I just need a little practice before I engage in actual intercourse. And don't worry, you should be well enough to take on Trixie and Twilight." Celestia moved her head up over my shaft and gave it a tiny lick. To say I wasn't completely and utterly on the edge of my seat was an understatement. The white Princess seemed to be putting my mind through a roller coaster ride. The ups and downs were making my head spin in the most glorious way.

She took half of my shaft in her mouth and slowly began to bob her head up and down, pulling at the sensitive skin with her teeth. It felt so heavenly! I let out a loud moan as she continued the blowjob just a bit faster, gazing up at me with those hypnotic eyes.

"Oo ou wike thish?" Celestia asked through the member down her throat. I simply nodded as I brought my hand through her ethereal mane. It was warm, like the first rays of light of the dawn. It made me feel at ease as she continued her bobbing and sucking. God, how I lo-

Whoa, easy. She only just entered the herd... But, she is my sister-in-law. I suppose I always loved her. I always will love her. She let me stay here, in this beautiful land of beautiful creatures. She gave me permission to marry her little sister for God's sake. I loved Celestia, I guess. More than I really realized.

Celestia swirled her tongue around my dick, exciting me even more. I was almost at my climax, and she knew it too. But, the way she was looking at me now was a bit different. Her eyes seemed to shimmer and her smile, even through my dick in her mouth, was quite visible.

She slammed down all the way to my hips one last time and I finally released. Celestia took it all, sighing happily with each shot that went down her royal gullet.

Before I could even say a word, she was up and hugging me tight. I just sat there, unsure of what to do. The gesture wasn't unwelcome, it just took me by complete surprise is all. "What's this for?" I asked, slowly wrapping my arms around her back.

Celestia wiped her eyes as she leaned into my ear. "I love you, too... It's been so long since I've heard or said those words genuinely... Thank you." Celestia let out a slight cough as she stood up, looking over to Trixie and Twilight.

"Twilight, my faithful student?" Twilight's ears bolted upright as she bowed to her teacher, who simply giggled. "Please, this is a night that definitely doesn't call for formalities. I just want to say... young Nathan here is perfect. You will be treated right, I assure you."

Twilight smiled and nodded, looking back over to me. "I know I will, Princess. I've known that for a long time." She confirmed, blushing a bit. Trixie let out a groan as she crawled across the bed, mounting my waist quickly.

"Yes, yes. That's all good, but do I get my turn yet? I'm on fire!" She groaned, pressing her hips further into my own. Celestia giggled again and made for the door.

"Do as you please. Just please try to keep him alive?" She mused. I couldn't see Celestia leave past Trixie's sexy blue body, but the click of the large doors probably signaled she left.

Trixie sighed and pressed her hips ever further into my own, purring in content as she felt my still eager member knocking at her doors, so to speak. "Thank goodness Princess Celestia didn't drain you completely. It would be rude if Trixie didn't get her turn."

"Hey, what about me?" Twilight called out from the head of the bed. Trixie and I turned to her. I noticed her face was one of concern. She didn't think I'd be able to last now that Celestia had effectively cut in line. I chuckled a bit and gave Twilight a little wink that said, 'I've done it long enough to gain stamina'. I don't know if that's how she took it, but she nodded all the same, relaxing her posture just a tad.

I looked back to Trixie who was beginning to sweat a bit in anticipation. She leaned in and bit my ear, purring in delight at the shivers it gave me. "Hmm... I wonder if I can ware you out so Sparkle doesn't get a turn..."

While Trixie's idea was a bit selfish and mean, I decided that I'd take her on with that. Even if I was on the floor, dying of sex overload, I'd still give Twilight her first time. Being with Luna as long as I have been taught me one thing-

Learn endurance, or be forced into learning it.

I grinned deviously and reversed mine and Trixie's positions. She let out a little oomph as I slammed her back onto the mattress, making her eyes widen in shock. "Hmm... The dominating mare being dominated... I bet you've never given a stallion the lead, have you?" I asked. Trixie shook her head and tucked her forelegs in, gulping. This was as alien to her as I was. But, she liked me, so she should like this.

"Well then, let's not pussyfoot around anymore." I grabbed my shaft in my hands and pressed the head into Trixie's engorged folds, making her shutter in response. I could feel her body begin to tense in preparation of the whole thing.

Well, she'll just have to wait...

I began rubbing the head up and down her slit, making her whimper as she tried to press against my body to take it all. I pushed her back, which caused a frustrated squeak to leave her lips.

"Give Trixie the whole thing!" She demanded, trying again to take it all. I again, pushed her back, grinning. I was going to make the high and mighty mare fall from her pedestal.

"Nu-uh... you didn't ask politely." I teased, tapping her nose. Trixie growled and opened her mouth to argue, but quickly snapped it shut when she realized I could take away the one thing that she wanted most out of the night.

"B-But, Trixie shouldn't have to ask politely since... you are the gentlecolt... right?" She pressed, wiggling her hips a bit, which almost sent my shaft deeper. I could tell that's what Trixie planned, since she let out a defeated sigh when it didn't work. "Fine... Can Trixie... please have it all?"

"Beg..."

Trixie guffawed as she blinked rapidly at my response. "B-Beg?! The Great and Powerful Trixie does NOT beg!" She protested, glaring at me with a cute little blush on her cheeks. I looked up to see Twilight trying to stifle a laugh at the little show. I looked back down at Trixie and shrugged innocently.

"Then I guess the Great and Powerful Trixie doesn't get the Great and Powerful plowing..." I sighed, taking a centimeter of my dick out of her. Just that one tiny centimeter out of her and it was like she just made the biggest mistake of her life.

"N-No! Please! Please buck Trixie into next week! Please?! I need it! All this teasing is horrible! I need it so, so bad!" She sniffled and rubbed her head against my chest meekly. "P-Please...?"

I smiled and kissed the top of her head lovingly, making her sigh. "Then you shall have it all." And with that, I pressed the rest into her, making her moan to the sky above. I've always wanted to try teasing a girl to see if it really does heighten the pleasure. I tried it once with Luna;

Let's just say, she punished me severely for it. Like... tied to the bed for almost a full day and ridden like a cheep dime store hooker kind of punishment.

I could tell Trixie's entire body was excited to finally have my dick deep inside her. Her walls clenched and unclenched rapidly, trying to keep me locked in in case I tried to tease again. I could barely get my thrusting going she held on so tightly.

"T-Trixie... You have to loosen up... I-I can't... thrust!" I panted, trying to pull out. I didn't want to pull too hard. Don't need to turn her innies into outies.

"I-I can't... I can't control it!" She groaned, trying to pull back to get me at least part way out. It was no good. I was stuck in Trixie's tunnel tight!

I just leaned over Trixie, staring dumbly down at her. "Um... uh-oh." was all I could utter as I tried with all my might to pull out. Trixie's walls held firm, squeezing my shaft with the force of a python. "Trixie, you really have to relax!" I said worriedly. Being stuck inside Trixie for the rest of the night was not on my list of priorities!

"T-Trixie's trying! Y-Your teasing drove Trixie wild! Everything feels so... so crazy!" She said with a huff. She pulled as I pulled, until she yelled in pain, pushing herself back into me. This was probably the scariest moment of my life. It was akin to being stuck in a small space. Except instead of myself being trapped, it was the most important attachment on my body.

I groaned in frustration and turned to Twilight, who had her hooves planted over her mouth in worry. "Twi? In the bathroom is a jar of patrolium jelly. If you could be an awesome dick saver and go get it for me?" I pleaded, trying to pull again.

"R-Right!" Came the reply. Twilight bolted off the bed, keeping her gaze on us as she entered the bathroom. I looked back down at Trixie, who stared at me in embarrassment. I had to ask her one thing though.

"When was the last time you had sex?" I panted, wiping the sweat of worry from my brow. Trixie looked away, her blush deepening.

"I..."

"Yes?"

I... haven't... um..." Trixie stuttered for the right response, stumbling over her own tongue.

"Oh for the love of Celestia! Can you answer the question?!"

"I'VE NEVER HAD SEX BEFORE, OKAY?!" She yelled, crossing her forelegs. I just stared at her dumbly, registering what she had just said.

"You've... never had- Then how come your hymen was already-"

"Trixie broke it herself before the date... She wanted to make you feel like she knew what she was doing." She sighed and looked back down at my shaft still trapped in her. "This is not how Trixie expected this to go..."

I shook my head and leaned against the bedpost, bashing my head into it a couple of times. I never thought the stories were true about getting stuck inside a pussy before! I thought it was because 'dicks be too big' or, 'the pussy be too small'!

After a few more seconds of head bashing, Twilight finally came out of the bathroom with the jelly. "Um... I got it. Do you... just want me to give it to you?" She asked questioningly, eying the scene with a blush.

"Give it here. I think I can manage getting us unstuck... Hopefully." I added, taking the little tub of jelly. Twilight took her seat again at the head of the bed, eying the next scene of total catastrophe.

I applied a generous amount to the pointer and middle finger of my right hand, which I slid into Trixie's tunnel to lube my buried dick. Trixie purred happily at the new stimulation, digging her hooves into my back with force. This got a bit of stimulation out of me as well, which caused my dick to flare inside it's prison.

"Trixie? Do you mind not doing that?" I asked her. "I'm trying to get unstuck, remember?"

Trixie sighed and crossed her forelegs. "Oh, if Trixie must... It just feels good." She pointed out, gesturing to my hand, which was now rubbing the lube over my shaft.

I chuckled and nodded. "Oh. Right. Anyways, this should do it. Alright, pull gently, okay?" Trixie nodded and began to pull back as I did. I could feel the jelly working and, slowly, I became unstuck from that freaking puzzle box of a vagina.

One final pull later and I flopped out, stumbling backwards as I breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay... That was on the top of my list for weirdest things to happen to me... You okay?"

Trixie nodded and rolled over on her stomach. "Yes, Trixie is fine. But, she didn't say she wanted to stop. Maybe this position will be more... pleasing?" She asked, lifting her tail and giving me a glorious view of both holes. Her pussy was a bit red and puffy, probably from what just happened, but it looked just as inviting as it did before.

Damn it, if you don't learn from your mistakes, try to replicate the situation with better circumstances!

I climbed over Trixie, laying on her back and resting my head by hers. I kissed her ear and slowly slid back inside, making the showmare whimper in pleasure.

I began to pick up the thrusts, which thankfully I could do now, stimulating her inner walls, which clenched and unclenched as strongly as before. At least I could escape it this time.

"Oh~ Trixie loves this! K-Keep going! Trixie commands you!" She ordered, shoving her hips back into me. I wrapped my arms around her midsection as I picked her up. She let out a delighted moan as my shaft was sent deeper inside her. I held her tight against me as I leaned against the bedpost, sucking her neck to leave a nice little 'this is mine' mark.

Trixie had her eyes shut in pure ecstasy as she rapped a foreleg around my neck, pulling my head up for a feverish kiss. Trixie's tongue worked quickly in my mouth as we savored each others flavors. I could feel my body going into overdrive from the new stimulation, pounding itself into Trixie's body as hard as it could.

Trixie was panting like a hot dog as she bounced against me, her tongue swirling against my own. Her body was soft against mine as our sweat began to mingle against each other. I could only describe the moment as surreal. It was still hard to believe that Luna opened up to herding as was allowing me to make love to not just her student, but her sisters as well.

"Mmm! Trixie is about to cum!" She moaned, snapping me out of my thoughts. "K-Keep going! Ah~ Oh yes! Almost... there!"

Trixie continued to pound into my waist mercilessly, sending her closer and closer to the edge. I myself was beginning to feel the early stages of climax. Since this was Trixie's first time, I wanted to give her the best orgasm she could ever have in her life. I wanted to fill her hole to the brim, make her leak like a sieve with my essence.

Trixie let out an ear piercing cry of lust as she and I released. True to my word, I filled her up, letting out an animalistic groan of pleasure. Our fluids slowly dribbled out of Trixie's body, dripping down my legs as she panted against my chest. She turned to face me, her light purple eyes glazed in pleasure.

"Oh... Trixie like..." She giggled, pulling me into a kiss. I eagerly accepted it as I fell back onto the bed, trying to catch my long gone breath. All that could be heard in the room was mine and Trixie's heavy breathing and smacking lips. I felt so tired as my arms slowly picked the blue mare back up and carried her to my side of the bed. I gently laid her down, relishing in the small smile on her lips as I pulled the covers over her.

"So, how was your first real time?" I asked, climbing over her and taking a seat in between her and Twilight.

Trixie giggled and placed her forelegs behind her head. The only thing that would make her posture better was if she had a cigarette in her mouth. I mentally chuckled at the thought as she turned to me and winked.

"Trixie had a very great time... Hmm, Trixie thinks she'll just... rest a bit..." She sighed, closing her eyes as I turned to Twilight, who stared at me a bit expectantly. I was dead tired, but I was going to be damn certain to give that mare everything she wanted tonight.

"So," I began, grabbed her hoof in my hand as I rolled onto my side. Twilight smiled and did the same, her eyes twinkling in excitement. "how do you want to begin?"

Twilight cleared her throat and inched a bit closer to me. "W-Well... I read up on mating rituals and studied about intercourse..." Of course she had. It just wouldn't be Twilight if she hadn't studied something. "Perhaps we could start with... kissing?"

I smiled and cupped her cheeks in my hands, pulling her in until our lips were a whisper away. "Well, that sounds like a great place to begin." I said, pulling her in that last little bit. She let out a tiny moan as I pressed my tongue past her teeth, exploring the confines of her mouth. I always found it interesting, how the tastebuds go wild over someone new. You get used to kissing the same person, or pony in my case, but when your mouth meets another, it's like sensory overload. Now, don't get me wrong, I absolutely strive for kissing Luna. She will always be my number one. But, like I said before, I loved all these mares. They were as much a part of me now as breathing.

I let my mind come back to the here and now as I snacked my hands around Twilight's body, rubbing her lower back with my right hand and tracing my fingers in circles on her upper back with my left. I could feel her body shuttering in my arms from the stimulation it brought her.

"T-T-That tickles..." She whispered, wrapping her forelegs around my neck. I continued the circular motions on her back as my right hand snacked lower. Twilight let out a gasp as it found her tailhole, which began to pucker in and out from the sudden fingers touching it.

I smiled deviously at this little revelation. "Ah, it seems somepony wants a little... backdoor attention?" I asked, pressing my pointer finger against the tight opening, causing it to flare more.

Twilight's face was scarlet as she tried to stutter out a response. "B-B-But how did- I've never told-" I held up my hand and pecked her lightly on the lips.

"You don't need to tell me, Twi. Your body's doing it for me. Luna's taught me many things since I've been with her. She's a very smart mare." I sighed, thinking back to the lessons that Luna taught me. It was a little game. I had to read her body language and figure out what she wanted, or I didn't get sex. Needless to say, I learned quickly.

"R-Really? My body is telling you what I want?" She asked. I could see the gears beginning to turn in her studious mind. "So, a body can be read... like a book? What else can you find out from my body?" She asked curiously, digging her hooves into my back in anticipation.

"Well... let's see. The way you're holding onto me suggests you want to keep eye contact with me at all times during love making, your hips are jutted forward just a tad, so that means you want to do it missionary. You're rapid heartbeat suggests you're a little hesitant about the encounter, but want to go through with it all the same."

Twilight blinked a few times in response, remaining quite as she mulled everything over. She finally regained her composure and smiled, nuzzling into my chest. "Well, you certainly are astute." She complimented, rolling over so she was on her back. "Please, be gentle? This is my first time after all, and I'm still fresh."

I gently climbed over Twilight, positioning my body over her carefully. I didn't want this to be sex, where it was just two people in the heat of the moment. No, I wanted this to be something special, something she'll remember for years to come because it will be the most special time of her life. I wanted this to be making love. Real love, as in two special people, or ponies, who care for one another and make it special for the other.

I lined up my shaft with Twilight's virgin hole, pressing just a tiny bit past the folds. Her pussy was very moist from the excitement from earlier, letting me know just how aroused she was. Twilight inhaled sharply from the sudden stimulation and stared at me fearfully. "I-Is it going to hurt?" She asked with concern in her voice.

I smiled as I stroked Twilight's cheek, giving her all the reassurance I could. "It'll hurt for just a minute or so. I promise that after that, it'll feel amazing."

Twilight nodded slowly and wiggled her hips further into the bed. "O-Okay... I'm ready." She said, bracing for the moment to come.

I eased myself into Twilight's vagina, coming across her hymen after I made it a fourth of the way in. "Okay, this is where it's going to hurt. Ready?"

"Ready..."

I slowly pushed past the barrier, making Twilight gasp for air as she clung onto me with all her strength. She let out a few squeaks as she tried to control the shaking in her lower body. I held her close to me, stroking her head as I rested it against my body.

Twilight instantly calmed down and pressed her ear against my chest, sighing. "I can hear your heart beating... It's going so fast..." She whispered, looking up at me.

I smiled and kissed Twilight's velvety lips, sighing as I did. "It's because I'm excited. You're such a special mare, and I really want to make your first time the best."

Twilight giggled as she pulled me closer to her, rubbing her soft chest against mine. "Don't be silly. Of course it will be my best time. The first time always is." She pointed out. "You can start moving... if you want to."

I locked my lips onto Twilight's in a passionate kiss, thrusting into her slowly. My mouth began to vibrate as Twilight moaned deeply into it. I let her swirl her tongue in the confines of my mouth, wanting her to do everything she wanted to do tonight. It was her night after all, more so than it was anypony elses.

I began to thrust faster, causing Twilight to arch her back, sending me into her body further. "Oh~ I can feel it... all the way in! Mmm!" She dug her hooves into my back, cutting at the skin with the rough part of it. I didn't have to wonder what pony claw marks looked like, since Luna dished those out constantly. I'm pretty sure I have scars from one of the more intense times.

Twilight's hips began to gyrate up and down against me, stimulating my shaft further. Twilight's body picked up on the movements quickly, wanted to milk every bit of pleasure out of me I could give to her. Twilight wasn't just a quick learner with her mind, but with her body, too.

Twilight let out yet another cry of pleasure as she wrapped her forelegs around my neck tighter, practically strangling me. It's not like the blood was going to that part of my body anyways.

"I'm so close! O-Oh, Celestia, I'm so, so close! Please, make me cum! I want to know what it feels like!" I felt further excitement as Twilight gasped out those dirty little words. My heart pounded in my ears, blocking out most sound.

Finally, Twilight let out a final moan as her body seized. Her pussy spasmed around my dick, sending me teetering over the edge. The two of us came, our mouths agate as we stared into one anothers eyes.

"That... that was incredible..." Twilight gasped, falling back into the pillow and pulling me down into the mattress. Our eyes fluttered close, and everything cut out as my body finally went to empty from the nights events.

"-and then thou just fell right asleep afterwords." Luna concluded the long, long tale of how mine, Twilight and Trixie's night went. I kept running through the story over and over again in my mind, yet barely remembered anything. And, if I did, it was like a fragment of a puzzle. I was completely wasted last night. But, I still needed to ask Luna one thing.

"And you were watching because..." I trailed off, making her smile deviously at me.

"Well, since we are exploring new horizons, I thought it best to see my husbands technique from a different point of view. I must say, even when wasted on the drink, thou knows how to throw thine weight around." Luna giggled at the slight tinge my cheeks were taking.

"Thanks... So, what's on the agenda today? Royal paperwork, signing bills, the usual stuff?" I asked. Luna smiled and shook her head, nestling up beside me.

"Dear, how long has it been since you spent a day with thine family? And I do mean an actual day of bonding and spending time with one another?" She asked curiously. I hadn't really thought about that. It felt like ages since I really talked to my folks.

"Well... jeez, it was before I ended up here, actually... I mean, with all the stuff happening in my life, It's hard to keep track of it, you know?" I pointed out.

Luna gave me a stern look. "Well, while you, Twilight and Trixie were... 'sleeping', your father contacted us this morning. I answered, since you were quite indisposed of." She let out a soft giggle before continuing. "He wants to, as he put it, 'spend a day with his boy at his brother's campground'. He insists you come along."

Man, I hadn't been to my uncles campsite since last summer. It was already that time of year there where the place was just opening up again. We'd always make it a tradition to go on opening weekend and get smashed. My parents didn't care if I drank, so long as I was with family. And, since I hadn't seen my family in a while...

"Well, what the hell. I guess it can't hurt. When are they going?" I asked. Luna turned and checked the clock on her wall.

"Hmm... In about an hour. So, get dressed in something nice and be on your best behavior, young human." She giggled, nestling into me. She let out a content sigh as I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close.

"I wish you could come... I get so bored without you around." I pouted, feeling a bit down that Luna wasn't going to be with me tonight.

"Are you saying that you are only happy when I am around?" Luna asked curiously. I nodded, making her hold me tighter. "And that is why you are my soulmate. Our love shines brighter than sister's sun and my stars above. Can... I ask you something?"

"Shoot." I said, lifting her chin up and pecking her lips lightly.

Luna stuttered for a moment from the sudden kiss, getting swept up in the romance. I could feel it in the air as we stared at each other for a long moment, neither of us saying a word.

Luna finally shook off the blissful high as her mouth rebooted. "W-Well, I wanted to talk to thee about our foal." She looked down at her little bump and smiled slightly. "This... This child shall be the beginning of something new, something Equestria has not seen before. And, I wanted to ask, how dost thou feel about it?"

I just stared at Luna for a moment. How did I feel about it? I was having a child with the loveliest woman in the universe! I couldn't be happier.

"Luna? I'm on the edge of my seat excited. We're having a child because we know how much we love each other. We love one another enough to bring a new life into the world. Our new life." I emphasized, placing an open palm on her baby bump. "Now, what's with the silly questions all of a sudden?"

Luna shrugged and leaned over me, her smile a bit faded. "Tis just... Well, many accept our bond, our love, and our marriage. But, I just cannot be sure if your family accepts it. I saw some of the stares at the wedding and heard some whispers... While they may say they are happy, there are those who are not."

"Like who?" I asked, feeling a knot from in my stomach. If someone in my family didn't approve of my marriage, then I wanted to know and confront them about it head on. No one was going to be talking bad about my wife behind my back. Not even family.

Luna shook her head. "It is not my place to say. Everypony has their opinions and we all must learn to accept it. Now, begone and get ready! You have to leave in forty-five minutes!" Luna may have told me to get up, but her body refused to allow it. She pressed her body fully on my own, her lips locking onto mine. The sudden action took me completely off guard as I struggled to breath with her tongue halfway down my throat.

"Hgmmmf! Luna, I thought you told me to get up!" I said as I pushed her back slightly. Luna pushed my arms away and continued to kiss me along my face and down my neck, causing my body to shiver.

"I did say you have to leave in forty-five, did I not? That leaves me forty-four minutes to do what I please to you." She smiled up at me, those yearning green eyes staring deep into my soul. God, I loved when she gave me that look.

I looked back over to the mares by my side, who were still sound asleep, then to the clock. Eh, I didn't see the harm in going back home a little scruffy. I grabbed a handful of Luna flank and dragged her rear across my stiff member, making her bite her lip in pure ecstasy.

"Well then, Luna? Show a man a good time."

A tiny feud and future blues

View Online

Chapter 24: A tiny feud and future blues

"Have a safe time, my love." Luna said, kissing my cheek lovingly. I now had a minute to get home, and I was a total wreck from last night, and not to mention what ended only moments ago. Still, I don't think anyone would mind since we were going to be outside all day. I'll probably just drown myself in Axe and call it that.

"I'll be safe. Don't worry, hun. You enjoy your day, okay?" Luna nodded and waved as I stepped through the shimmering mirror, appearing in my living room. Both my parents were standing by the door, waiting for my slow ass. They noticed my appearance and gave their disapproving stares.

"Really? You couldn't shower and get decent?" My mother asked, bringing her shades down to size up my scruffy appearance.

I chuckled nervously and rubbed the back of my neck. "Yeah, well... This was kinda sprung on me last minute." I could have continued to try and play innocent, but my parents saw through it easy enough. I don't know what their glitch was. I was married, and it was expected that I'd be having sex.

Maybe they're a wee bit upset that I'm beginning to branch out.

"Right, we'll go with that." My father said, rolling his eyes as he placed his sunglasses on. "Your clothes are still in your room, so wear something cool. It's going to be hot out today. We'll be waiting in the car."

I nodded, not bothering to say anything else as I made for my bedroom. It was funny to think that this was the first time I'd be in my room since I left. It was also funny to think that everyone I knew probably thought I was dead. I don't know why that's funny to me, but I guess it's funny in a weird sense; like when people fake their deaths in action movies to live a better life. I guess that's what happened to me. I died in this world to be happier in another.

I put my thoughts on hold for later as I dug through my draw, pulling out my old swim trunk bottoms and a tank top. The swim trunks still fit, but since my form has gotten more muscular and bulky since I left home, My tank top barely fit, showing nothing but taught muscles and a six pack I was more than proud of.

I left my room and quickly ran for the car. Once I was in, my folks left the house in a hurry as to not be late. I still didn't get why they were so concerned about being late to the camp ground. It's a campground! What, are you concerned that you won't have more time to get drunk?

It didn't bother me none; the less time I spent in this metal death trap the better. Going from Equestria back to Earth was a radical change. I loved the chariot rides everywhere, the quiet of the streets, where all you could hear was the clopping of hooves on cobblestone. Here it was the groan of an engine, the stink of gas, and the clutter of everyday human life. I really, absolutely despised it.

After about forty minutes of driving and me ignoring everything to listen to my ipod (some things never change), we arrived, and just in time. My father parked the car and went into the main building to pay for our entry, which was outrageously priced. I almost went in there to address my authority, but my royalty holds no ground here.

After my father paid the outlandish fee, we drove into the campground. Luckily, my uncles trailer was the second one in, which meant I'd be out of the car that much faster.

My father parked the car one last time and I was finally able to leave my prison. I gave a satisfied sigh and stretched my arms and legs before making for the relatives. I didn't expect to see Cory and Samantha there, talking away with his parents. They usually never come up here.

"Hey, there he is!" Cory smiled, waving me over. "And Jesus Christ, what kind of work out routine are you on?!" He commented with a clear hint of shock in his voice. I was always a tiny guy, and I guess for them to see me bulked up to the size I was now was a bit of a shock. Samantha, Lori and Ken also gave me flabbergasted looks.

"Just eating healthier and doing a bit of lifting." I confirmed. Yeah, lifting Luna to bed every morning after our night shift. It was my favorite workout of all.

"I bet." Samantha chuckled, giving a knowing wink. "So, we uh... heard about what happened last night, with the two other mares." Oh, here we go. Was this going to be like intervention or some shit? Out of all the people who were going to do this, it was Samantha and Cory who I figured wouldn't.

"Yeah, what about it?" I asked, taking a seat and pulling a Mikes Hard Lemonade out of the cooler. I decided I'd tell them more about Pony society, though Cory already knew, the rest did not. "If your wondering why I did it, it's perfectly fine. In pony society, there is a distinct shortage of Stallions, which means there's a thing called herding. It's where a stallion takes-"

"We know what herding is." My father cut in, a hint of disgust in his voice. "What I wanted to know is how you're comfortable with it, not just having more than one girl, er... Mare," He said that with a hint of disgust, which I wasn't taking too kindly to. "but with them being ponies?"

And there it was. Luna's intuition was right on the money, and now I knew who wasn't okay with my marriage. It was my own goddamn father. I turned to my mother, whose facial expression matched my fathers, indicating she was on his side. Cory, Sam, Ken and Lori were understandable staying neutral in all this for the time being.

I just began to snicker quietly for a moment, which turned into a bit of a laugh. My parents did not see what was so funny. "Are you kidding me? After all the time that's passed, you think of now to bring this up?" I asked with a hint of astonishment in my voice.

"It's wrong!" My mother put in, wrinkling her nose in disgust. "Your married to a farm animal!"

"Okay, let's calm down!" Cory cut in, noticing my pent up rage bubbling over. "You only just got here and you're already started with the third degree! We agreed to all talk about this, understand what culture Nathan is now a part of and get better adjusted with it ourselves."

Thank you, Cory! The voice of reason in the chaos!

"You're okay with him screwing an animal?" My father asked. "You knew about it long before we did, and when we finally hear from our son, we find out he's getting married and going to be a father! We had no say in it at all!"

"And what makes you think I'd care what you think?" I asked as calmly as possible. "I'm a full fledged adult, and as such, I can make my own decisions. And I'd appreciate it if you didn't call my wife an 'animal'!"

My father shook his head, chuckling to himself. "Well, that's what I see, and that's what the lord will see! It's an abomination to marriage everywhere!"

I just blinked in response. Where the fuck was the god bullshit coming into this?! "Oh, don't start with 'the lord' and 'Jesus' talk! When was the last time you even went to church?!"

"We started going after you disappeared to pray for our son's life!" My mother shouted, her eyes beginning to run with tears. "You've been nothing but one heartbreak after another! And now you pull this?! How could you do this to us?!"

"I'll ask you the same thing later..." I grunted. I grabbed my beer and stood from the table, making my way down the road to the beach. It was about a three minute walk, and I'd be glad to be away from that bullshit!

I could hear the thumping of two sets of feet run up behind me. I ignored it until I could see Cory and Sam out of the corner of my eyes. "So, are you going to agree with them? My lifestyle choices are 'sick' and 'wrong'?" I asked venomously.

"No. You know Sam and I don't give a damn, just as long as your happy." Cory stated, placing a hand on my shoulder. "Your parents called me this morning and asked if Sam and I could help talk to you. They wouldn't say what for, and I assume it's this cluster fuck. First it was you being a woman, now it's you herding. You're doing a lot that isn't considered normal around here."

Cory was right. My behavior here was downright 180 in Equestria as opposed to here. I have been living with the Equines for half a year now, and I guess I picked up the culture quicker than I thought. I guess I forgot what life was like here. My life had changed drastically being in Equestria. Was it for the better?

"How do your parents feel about all this?" I asked Cory. He smiled in response as we entered the beach area, taking a seat in the sand.

"What do you think? They view it the same way we do. As long as you're happy, we're happy for you. Personally, I think it's pretty damn cool that you're a Prince, you've survived two assassination attempts, and are going to be a father to a humam/pony hybrid." Cory smiled at me, the smile I have come to know as the Coy.

I couldn't help but smile as well. "Yeah, that is pretty nifty..." My smile began to fade after that. "But, my own parents aren't happy for me, and it feels... weird, you know?"

Sam pulled me in for a hug. "Don't worry about them. Let's be honest, we all know your mom is a bit of a loony, and I thought your father would be alright with your marriage. I mean, you're in love with Luna, and love is really all that matters between two people, ponies, or people and ponies." Sam pulled away with a smug smile on her lips. "And you know that I'm right."

"Sam, you're always right. Now, why don't we head back to the campsite. I got a few things to say to mom and dad." I sneered as I turned 180 degrees back towards the campsite. Cory and Sam followed me hastily back.

My parents were watching my return with glaring eyes. "So, are you going to 'talk' now instead of storming off?" My mother asked, the tone in her voice unchanging from before.

"I don't know. Are you going to talk and take the tone out of your voice?" I shot back.

"Hey! Don't talk to your mother like that!" My father said, raising his voice, his nostrils flaring.

I rolled my eyes and took my seat from before. "Oh, so you can talk to me that way. Alright, well, let's get back to what you were saying before, about my life, my choices, and my happiness." I cleared my throat and leaned over the table, pressing my fists against it hard. "Firstly, Luna is the love of my life, pony or not. I've never had luck with women before, and I found my love in a different form. And, I'd like to remind you both that she's carrying your first grandchild, so try to treat her with respect. Second, I may have been doing some stranger things; changing my sex, forming a herd and whatnot, but, remember, Equestria is my home now and I'm living in their society. So, try to have some cultural acceptance for once in your lives. Finally, you two can sputter all day long about how mine and Luna's love is an affront to your lord. I won't listen, nor will I care. I am not religious, I do not believe in God, and my life choices will not affect me when I die. So don't bother with it. Now, I think Cory, Sam and I are going to head back home. You four enjoy the campsite anyway you see fit." I turned to my aunt and uncle and smiled. "You two may not have said anything, but.... thank you. You know, for not disapproving."

My aunt smiled and stood to hug me. "You know us... we love you, no matter what. And, we love Luna, too. Go and be happy, kiddo. Kenny and I will be rooting for you here." My Uncle hugged me next.

"Take it easy, and tell Luna we say hi and send our regards." He said, sitting back down. I nodded as Cory, Sam and I made for his car, quickly getting in and heading home.

Cory, Sam and I decided that, with the rest of the day to ourselves, we'd end up just playing video games together back at his house for a few hours, trying to forget what just happened with some good old fashioned ass kicking.

However, my mind was clearly not on gaming. I was still thinking about my parents sudden decision to attack me on my life. I threw my controller on Cory's living room floor, making him and Sam look over curiously.

"You okay, Nathan?" Sam asked, a hint of a frown working its way to her lips. I sighed and leaned forward in the chair I was sitting on, ringing my hands through my hair. I felt distraught; distraught that my own parent didn't care for my happiness, that their views on marriage and religion made it so that they never could be happy for me...

"No, I'm not." I said after a pregnant pause, turning back to Cory and Sam. "My parents think the way I live is sick, and they don't care about my happiness. Even now, I bet they're talking shit about me behind my back..." I closed my eyes, thinking about what they could be doing, and found out I could do something peculiar.

The images that flashed through my mind weren't thoughts or memories, but... something that I hadn't seen before... People and ponies were crying, dressed in black as the sky behind them was cast an ominous gray. Some began to approach me, but made no signs that they could see me.

My parents stepped forward first, my mother in fits and my father letting loose silent tears as he reached forward, his hand resting on my shoulder as he stared me dead in the eyes.

"I was proud of you... Just know that..." And with that, him and my mother walked away, disappearing in a fog that wasn't there. What the hell was going on here?! Where the hell was I!?

The next to step forward was Celestia, her eyes completely red as she followed the same routine. Her voice sounded broken as she talked. "Just... please, forgive me for this... I never meant for this to happen..." Then, she too walked through the fog, only to disappear as well.

My heart began to pound in my chest. This wasn't a memory, this was something that was going to happen! How the hell could I be seeing this?!

Finally Luna stepped forward, her appearance much the same as her sisters. She had no belly bulge, which meant that she had already given birth.

"I wish you were here... I wish that thou-" She stopped mid-sentence, biting her lower lip as she tried to fight the flood of tears coming forth. "I love thee, my one true love..." She suddenly leaned forward and I longingly braced for the kiss, but nothing came. I looked forward to see Luna's head through me, and that's when I turned around, and finally saw-

"NATHAN?! SNAP OUT OF IT!"

My eyes shot open at the yell. I was laying fully clothed in their bathtub, which was full to the brim with cold water. Cory and Sam were standing over me, with Luna cradling my head in her hooves. I could feel my headache, which felt like someone bashed my skull in with a rock.

"W-What just happened..?" I asked tiredly, trying to stand from the tub. Luna pushed my body back down, shaking her head quickly.

"I dost not know, but your body still has a massive fever. You need to keep cold. You are lucky Samantha and Cory knew what to do, otherwise thou would be dead, and no force upon heaven and hell would protect this world from my wrath." She said with a tender smile. Only Luna could make apocalyptic threats and still act like she just saved a kitten from a tree.

I smiled at my wife and nodded, sinking back into the tub as Samantha ran out quickly and came back with more ice, dumping it into the tub. Oddly enough, I didn't feel the cold at all.

"How bad is my fever?" I asked curiously. Sam bit her lip and Cory shook his head. Luna answered yet again for the two.

"The last we checked, it was one hundred and six degrees. Now, why don't you tell us exactly what happened." She said, rubbing my head soothingly.

I swallowed hard and nodded. "W-Well, I was just... I closed my eyes, thinking about my family, when suddenly I... I don't know what I saw." I did know, but I didn't want to say it... I didn't want the others to know... "It was something that hasn't happened yet, that's all I know

Luna looked to Cory and Sam, then back to me. "So, thou had a vision? But... such abilities have not been around for centuries... And I take it that no human truly has the gift of foresight. Is this correct?" Cory, Sam and I shook our heads, making Luna gulp. "Well... That is a matter for another time, I suppose."

"How long was I out?" I asked slowly, trying to change the subject.

Cory shook his head. "Five hours, man. And you were yelling the entire time. You scared the shit out of us." He had tears brimming his eyes, but quickly wiped them away. I sat up from the tub, no one arguing the point now. A stream of mist began to float around my body, obviously the cold was reacting to the heat, but it still worried me just how cold the water had to be for me...

"Cory?" Luna said turning her head. "Why don't you get the thermometer, see if his temperature has dropped at all." Cory nodded and left the room for a moment, before coming back with the thermometer. Luna took it in her magic and, as it approached, I could only clutch my temples in agony.

Cory ran forward. "What the Hell's happening to him! Nathan?! Hey! Snap out of it!" He yelled, hoping that I'd hear him. I did, but my mind was too busy tearing itself apart to focus on anything but pain.

Luna dropped the thermometer from her magic and, just like how the pain had appeared, it simply vanished. I breathed heavily as I sunk back into the tub, clutching my chest as my breath came out in ragged, rasping gulps.

Luna's eyes became heavy as she turned to Cory and Sam. "I... think that it is magic that is doing this to him..." She said, her sadness easily readable in her voice. "I-I've never seen anything like it..."

Cory frowned as well. "What does that mean? He can't be around any Unicorns when they use magic?" He asked. Luna nodded and caressed my cheek.

"Indeed. Something is... happening to him. I dost not know what, but I am sure Tia or her student know more about it. I think we should get him back to Canterlot. Immediately." She added, her voice full of authority.

"I'll get my keys." Sam said, running into the kitchen as Cory shakily helped me out of the tub.

"Come on, big man. Let's get you into something that's not soaking wet." He chuckled, guiding me to his room with Luna cautiously in tow.

Once I was changed and dried, we all piled into Sam's truck, making the short journey back to my place. Once there all four of us entered the mirror, which caused me to go into another fit of massive pain.

Surprisingly, Celestia was waiting for us on the other side of the mirror, dressed in what could only be described as the most beautiful dress I have ever seen. She looked like she had something to say, but whatever it was disappeared in her throat as she saw the pain I was in.

"Nathan? Are you alright?" She asked quickly, rushing to my side. I shook my head, still clutching it tightly in my hands. Luna turned to Celestia and frowned.

"Anything magical is causing him excruciating pain, sister. And, he said he had a... precognition of sorts." She stated, helping me to my feet. Celestia looked equally worried at this.

"You saw the future?" Celestia asked uncertainly. "What... did you see, exactly?" The way Celestia was looking at me was almost identical to the way she had looked at me at the... in the premonition. The sadness in her eyes, though not as sever, was still there.

I looked away and shrugged. "I-I don't remember..." I lied to her and everyone else. Celestia gave me a hard stare before nodding.

"Okay. Why don't we find Twilight. I'm sure she'll find something on this." Celestia turned to Cory and Sam. "I take it you two wish to stay and help?" They both nodded, which made the Princess smile. "Alright. Why don't you all go to the archives. I need to speak with Nathan alone."

Everyone hesitated, but complied all the same. I gave Luna a reassuring kiss for comfort, and nodded to Cory and Sam as they left. Now, it was just Celestia and I in Luna's room together. She wore her hard stare, while I just stood there. And, there was something I needed to ask her.

"So, what's the dress for?" I asked. Celestia let her glare turn into a frown as she looked down at herself, but quickly began to giggle dryly at the situation.

"Well, I was going to ask you to attend the Opera with me tonight, but with this sudden new development, I feel we should cancel." I nodded in agreement, rubbing the back of my head. There was a pregnant pause between us before Celestia finally spoke.

"I know what you saw..."

I just stared at her, shocked beyond words. She noticed my expression and looked away, her eyes beginning to brim with tears. "It's... nothing that can be stopped, and it grieves me to know you had to see it, too..." She sighed, taking a seat on Luna's bed.

"How did you know?" I asked, joining her. "Did you see the same thing?" Celestia nodded and placed her head in my lap, which was a very comforting gesture. We both needed some comfort, considering the two of us witnessed... yeah...

"How does it happen?"

Celestia blinked at me and shook her head. "I don't know... All I know is, I saw no way around it..." She croaked, nestling closer to me. "I don't know when it happens either. Other than... soon."

I took in the information. It was going to happen, and it was going to happen anytime. Would it be Gryphons? What ailed me now? I didn't know, but... why wasn't I afraid? Usually if someone saw their own funeral, they'd be quaking, trying to fight it. But I was just sitting there, accepting the truth that had been laid before me.

I was going to die... and I was going to die soon.

"Why am I not afraid?" I asked, looking down at Celestia. She got a grimace on her face, as if that was a question she did not want to answer.

"Because, everypony knows that death is everywhere, hanging in the air, but they are all afraid of it. Except you." She sat up, looking me dead in the eyes. "I have seen its shadow behind you constantly, never leaving, always waiting. Death has always been near, and I feel you've known this, too."

I nodded slowly, flicking my eyes over my shoulder just for a second. "I... always felt something, but never said anything... It's... weird, like it's supposed to happen."

Celestia sighed again, wrapping one of her large wings around my back, pulling me into her embrace. "That's because it is... It happens for a reason, a reason I don't know. You make a choice, and that choice saves somepony else. You sacrifice yourself to save another. Tell me, have you ever heard of... fixed points?"

I nodded quickly. All my years of watching Doctor Who was finally going to pay off. "Yeah. They're points in time that can't be altered, otherwise it will destroy the fabric of reality. Right?"

Celestia smiled and nodded. "Yes... The event you saw must happen. Otherwise..." She trailed off, letting me know just how serious this was. I nodded, understanding what had to be done. "And I'm so sorry I have to do this..."

I turned to Celestia as she pressed her horn to my forhead, causing my mind to go white. It was a risky move for Celestia to use magic on someone who is having adverse affects to it, but this had to be done. He couldn't know about his death. No pony should...

I let out a pained scream, which I could barely hear over the buzzing in my head. Then, everything cut to black before slowly bluring into... mine and Luna's room... with Celestia resting her head on mine

"C-Celestia? How did I get here?" I asked confused. Celestia smiled at me and nuzzled my cheek.

"Do you remember what happened today?" She asked. I shrugged hopelessly as I stood, rubbing the soreness in my head.

"Well, I remember going to my aunt and uncles campground... Then we went back to Cory's, and... something about magic hurting me? I...I don't know..."

Celestia breathed a sigh of relief for some reason, wrapping both her wings around me, both for comfort and what felt like protection. "Well, I believe I solved why magic pains you. You are getting too much of it, and your body has no way to expel it properly." She said. Sending Luna, Cory and Sam out was just an excuse to get me alone. To wipe what I had seen from my mind.

"Well, what do you suppose we do then? I can't be walking around Equestria when half the ponies here use magic." I said, none the wiser to what Celestia had taken from my mind.

The Princess tapped her chin in thought. "That's a good question. Come, let's go see what the others are up to. Maybe they've found something already."

I smiled and nodded. "Alright, let's go. Oh, and Celestia?"

"Hmm?" She asked, looking back at me with her pink eyes. I hesitated for a split second, then quickly leaned in, pecking her on the lips. Her eyes widened as we pulled away, her blush clearly visible through her white fur.

"Thanks... for everything, I mean..." I said, blushing as well before leaving the room.

Celestia stayed behind for a moment, trying to banish the tears that were about to well up. "I... I am going to miss you..." She whispered, trudging out after me.

And I was none the wiser to what lay ahead...

Proceeding with caution

View Online

Chapter 25: Proceeding with caution

About a week had passed since my increased sensitivity to magic sprung up. It was because I was taking in too much with absolutely no way to expel it. Twilight had suggested I wear a magic dampener, which would keep the magic from coming in, but it wouldn't get the magic already in my body out.

In that week, I had been ill, what some would consider gravely so. My color was completely drained, by eyes were practically crusted shut, and I could barely take two steps out of bed without crashing to the floor. (believe me, I tried my hardest) Luna had been there for me for the entire week, and she was doing things for me without the use of her magic, which seemed quite difficult for her.

When Luna had to go to Night Court, Celestia would take the reigns of my care if I was still up. Mostly, she would just lay down with me, talking about how I was going to make it through this. Though, something in her voice screamed that she was doubtful. It was hard to hear that from someone I loved...

Apparently, news had spread about my illness. While everypony was remaining quite, those that attended Night Court had noticed my absence. Some thought Luna and I had separated, while others quickly found out of my magical overload. Ponies who I've never met all sent condolence cards, which was adorable because most of them were young fillies and colts.

I had never known I was popular with the younger crowd. There hadn't been a Prince of Equestria in many, many generations. Many thought it was cool that, not only was I a Prince, but a completely different species all together. One of my favorite cards was from the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The three fillies made an impossibly large card with a giant glitter heart with the words, 'get well soon' written in sloppy hoofwriting. When I got better, I planned on writing each and every one of the ponies who sent me a card a letter back. It's the least I can do.

Lilly, who had been busy for a while attending Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, had visited me every day after her studies. While I was able, I helped her with her homework, making sure she was keeping up. It's not like I needed to tell her. Lilly was always a bookworm. I was also asking if she was making tons of friends, but she always said that she had her books to keep her company. She was becoming a mini Twilight Sparkle, and that worried me more than a bit.

That was all earlier in the week. Now, my health was going further downhill. My head was constantly in throbbing agony whenever somepony in the castle used magic, which was all the damn time! I could no longer walk without assistance, so going to the bathroom was no longer a private affair, and I had caught a bad case of pneumonia sometime during the week, which I still don't know how...

It was now about sunrise, and the constant pain had kept me awake another night. Luna, on cue, entered the bedroom slowly, giving me her biggest fake smile. "Good morrow, Nathaniel... Didst thou get any sleep?" She asked. I shook my head, which jarred a sleeping Celestia a bit. The white Alicorn murmured something unintelligible before draping a delicate foreleg over my chest with a happy sigh. "I see my sister has." Luna giggled, rousing Celestia from her slumber.

"Huh..." Celestia groaned, looking up at Luna. "Oh... hello, Luna. Is Night Court over already?" She asked with a large yawn. Luna giggled and nodded, nuzzling her sister.

"Indeed it is. Now, you must raise the sun, but make sure you do it far enough away that you do not harm Nathaniel with your magic. Tartarus only knows what magic of that magnitude would do to him." She shuddered, looking at me with pitiful eyes.

Celestia smiled, kissed my cheek and got out of bed. "I shall be back in an hour from Ponyville then. Take care you two." And with that, Celestia stepped to the balcony, taking flight once she was outside.

Luna sighed heavily as she crawled into the spot Celestia once occupied. "Nathaniel, how are you feeling?" She asked me, resting her chin on my chest. I turned away as I coughed, giving a cheeky thumbs up.

"Never... better." I chuckled hoarsely, earning a slight slap on the chest from Luna. My mare's smile quickly faded as she snuggled as close as she could to me.

"Your fever is back." She stated slowly as she began to list other things off. "Your lungs aren't filling like they should, your heart is beating faster, and your suffering from exhaustion..."

I sighed and looked out the window, letting the breeze rolling in engulf my face. I turned back to Luna and kissed her horn, feeling it burn my lips like fire. "I-I've come through worse than this, right? You know I can get through anything." I laughed, giving Luna another kiss on the lips.

She was skeptical at best, not looking at positives. Maybe she didn't see any at all. "Dost thou always have to make a joke out of a serious situation?" She chided, letting out a frustrated grunt. "That is just like the man I love."

"And this is just like the mare I love." I grinned rolling so that I was now on top of Luna. It took every ounce of strength I had to do that and hold myself up over her. She squealed happily as our bodies made contact, our lips meeting instantly as my arms gave out. Just because I was sick, didn't mean I wouldn't try to make Luna smile.

"Nathaniel- Ah~" She moaned as I nibbled her ear. "T-Thou can't get aroused like this! T-Think of how sick you are..." She pleaded, but her body betrayed her as her hooves began to rub up and down my lower back, squeezing my ass every time they went down.

I wheezed as Luna's attention to my lower half increased the strain on my body. She was right, and I absolutely hated that at this moment. I fell back down into the bed, trying to catch my breath again, albeit very poorly. Luna rolled over and held me tightly, stroking my back like a mother would to sooth an infant.

"Shh... Do not worry. You have your Luna to take care of you... Breath... just breath..." She whispered. I focused all my attention on trying to fill my lungs again with air. After about a minute of constant coughing, the fit had subsided, leaving Luna and I just snuggling in the bed. It pained me that the mare I loved had made me so ill... I could never be mad at her for this though.

"Luna... I don't feel so good..." I mumbled, stating the statement of the fucking century. Of course I didn't feel good! I felt like Death rolled over! I hadn't slept all week, I could hardly breath, and I just wanted to get this illness over with!

A light knocking came at the door, barely audible from the bed. It couldn't be a guard, since their knocks were more prominent. Luna quickly got up and went to the door, opening it slowly. "Sorry, but we are not to- Oh, Cadence. Please, come in." Luna said after realizing who had been knocking.

When I saw Cadence, she did not look pleased. "So, Auntie. I hear that you and Nathan are herding?" She asked bitterly. Luna raised a brow questioningly as she raised one hoof to her chest in shock.

"Cadence... thou art married. I did not think to tell thee of this for said reason." She stated, trying to figure out why Cadence was so angry.

"No, Luna, it isn't for me. There is one mare whom I know that feels more betrayed than anypony I've ever met. And do you know why?" She asked venomously. All at once, my vision went white as Cadence opened the door with her magic, causing me to scream in pain. Luna rushed to me, glaring at Cadence for the use of magic in such close proximity to me.

Behind the door was Applejack, her eyes puffy and red as she stared at both Luna and I. Mostly me, since that was where her affection really lay. "Because this mare is in love with Nathan! She made a mistake that night at the party, and she is more sorry than anything in Equestria! But I know what you probably said to Nathan about her! I will not stand to see a heartsick pony denied the right to be happy because you still hold onto the past!"

Even though I was in searing pain, Cadence's outburst was pretty epic. Luna looked over to Cadence and Applejack, a bit flabbergasted, I might add.

"But... She, a-and Nathaniel-" But Luna's stuttering was silence by Cadence yet again.

"Luna, you and I should talk. Let's leave these two to do that as well." Cadence gestured for Luna to follow. Luna looked at me, as if asking me if this was okay. I nodded, giving her a peck on the lips as she slid off the bed and trotted to Cadence, leaving the room and leaving Applejack and I alone.

There was a very pregnant silence that hung in the air. Applejack's interest was in the flooring and ceiling, while mine was rested solely on her and just how much she hurt. It could be seen in her puffy red eyes, her slouch and her disheveled mane. I felt, honestly, like a piece of shit for this.

Finally, Applejack spoke, still refusing to meet my gaze. "A-Ah heard Twi talking about... your herd last week...." She stated, shuffling her hooves. "Ah wish Ah could be a part of it, too, but Ah think Luna still hates me for what I did..."

I folded my hands awkwardly and twiddled my thumbs. "Well, she doesn't... hate you, per say... She's just Luna being Luna. And, you gotta admit, you were a little rambunctious that night." I added, reaching for my water on the nightstand. Applejack quickly took initiative, running over and grabbing the water with her mouth, giving it to me.

"'Ere oo go, shuga coob." She said through a mouth full of glass. I smiled and thanked her, taking big gulps of water to clear my throat. There was one thing I really enjoyed about that cup of water, too. It was the taste of Applejack. The mare who had taken my pony virginity, the mare I shared my first kiss with... I felt the memories of that day between us flood back with force. It made me so upset to see how far she and I drifted off.

"Thank's AJ... Y-You know you don't have to help me... I'm a big boy." I teased with just a hint of a fluster in there. Applejack still got me a bit flustered, seeing her again. Every time I looked into those green eyes, I could just see them staring back at me as we made love. It was hard to get out of my head as she kept staring at me with that soft, innocent smile.

"What?" I asked, smiling back. Applejack turned away slightly and began giggling herself.

"Nothin'... Just wonderin' why yer starin' at me all funny..." She said through the laughs. I joined in, and soon it subsided back into a silence. A silence I decided to break this time.

"I really missed you." I said, turning away in shame. I had pushed my first friend here away from me, and that was a horrible thing to do. Applejack deserved better than that; after all she's been through in her life.

"Ah... missed you, too... Somethin' mighty fierce actually. Ah just... Ah heard about how sick you were, and Ah just thought Ah'd come see you, you know... in case somethin' happened and I'd never get the chance again..." I could see the tears brimming her eyes as she walked closer. "Y'all are gonna make it through this... aint'cha?" She asked hopefully.

I sighed and sunk into the mattress more, unsure of how to answer that question. I couldn't answer the question, but if I heard the answer from somepony else...

"Applejack, you tell me. I want you to be honest. Am I going to make it through this?" I asked. Applejack stared at me long and hard, before her frown broke into a fragile smile.

"Y-Yes... Yes, yer gonna make it through this in no time. Ah just know it." She said, resting a hoof on my arm. I moved my hand slowly to it, watching as she eyed it expectantly, waiting for it to touch her.

When it did, the smile that adorned Applejack's face was instantaneous and more genuine than before. I had really missed the orange farm pony and that livid smile of hers. Maybe... I should talk to Luna about AJ joining us. I mean, she was the first pony I had relations with. It only seems fair to let her into the heard.

Right?

"No! Absolutely not!" Luna huffed, making Cadence groan and roll her eyes. Luna was being as stubborn as a mule about the whole thing.

"Auntie, you can't deny the love they still feel for each other! Sure, Applejack made a mistake! We all make mistakes! She's only pony!" Cadence pointed out, but Luna huffed in indignation, standing firm on her decision.

"Cadence, you may be the Princess of love, but that dost not mean thou can butt into any relationship and try to 'fix' a problem that is not there!"

Cadence rolled her eyes. "The problem is there, Auntie! You and Nathan are herding, so why not let him try to rekindle something that was lost! He even said that his love for you is the strongest love he feels, so why would adding Applejack into the herd be such a bad thing? You already asked one of her friends to join, and how do you think that makes her feel?"

Luna chewed her lip in thought. Cadence was right, of course. Luna had been acting a bit... stubborn on the subject. How would she feel if someone said she couldn't be with somepony who was herding, just because their spouse said no?

"Alright..." Luna sighed, lowering her head. "We shall give her one chance and one chance only. If she lets her jealousy get in the way of things again, then I will do far more than just remove her from our herd." Luna warned, flashing Cadence a glare. "And why do you bring up this subject at a time like this? My husband is sick, deathly so! Why do you care who is in his herd if the very bed he lays upon could be his death bed?"

Cadence gasped. "Auntie! Surely you don't think this is going to kill him, do you? You know exactly why this is happening and what it means for him! Neither you, nor Auntie Celestia, can deny him this right!"

"We must, Cadence!" Luna said loudly, stomping her hoof for emphasis. "He is not ready for this. It would tear him apart from the inside out, and... humans are quite susceptible to corruption..."

Luna didn't expect what Cadence did next. If it had been anypony else, Luna would have them beheaded on the spot. But, no, it had been sweet, little Cadence that had just slapped her right across the face. Not hard, but hard enough to knock some sense into the irate Alicorn.

"How dare you think that of him! Is your faith in the man you love that little? He came here, to a world he barely understands, a world that he wasn't used to, and won your heart, and vice versa! If you truly love him, then you would allow him the right, the right your magic put on him!"

"Cadence! Do not dare question the love I have for my husband! EVER! It may be that my magic and that of this world has... accelerated the process, but, I do know that he is far from ready. And that is my decision."

Cadence groaned. "You and Auntie Celestia can't hide this from him forever. You can take away this power from him for a time, but it will only come back. And then you'll have to make the decision."

Luna let out a long exhale. "Young Cadence, believe me when I say I want nothing more for my love. I want this for him, more than anything, but my decision stands. He is not ready for this kind of power. Until he fully understands what it means, I have to withhold it from him. And remember, there hasn't been a human in Equestria for over two thousand years. And we all know how badly it went when Celestia granted him his power."

"No, we don't actually." Cadence replied. "All history books containing human kind have been thoroughly erased. Luna, the kingdom needs change, and Nathan is the human to help push that along."

"Say we give him this power now." Luna began, walking over to the stain glass window of Nightmare Moon. "What if the power consumes him? What if the nightmares that took me also take him? Do you want to take that risk? To have a human... my human, perverted by power until there is nothing left of him but darkness? That is not the fate I wish for my love. Not now, not ever..." She said sadly, running a hoof down the mural. "Celestia and I had to lie to him... He cannot know yet. Not until we are certain his heart is pure and his intentions for the kingdom just. Now, I feel it grows early, and I have yet to sleep. I bid you a good day, young Cadence."

Applejack and I had been talking for a little over an hour now, just enjoying the company we had missed for so long. She had told me about how the farm was doing; how her family was and the big harvest coming up. She has always been a strong, independent mare, but I could hear the strength in her words ebb from what they used to be. The strength in her resolve had left when I moved to Canterlot with Luna.

"So, everything is good then?" I asked her after she finished her story of how she got to be here. Apparently Cadence was butting into mine and Luna's herd, which, if it meant somepony I cared for didn't have to hurt anymore, I was okay by it.

"Y-Yeah. Everythin' is fine, sugar cube. Ah know it hurts, but Ah-" Applejack was cut off as the bedroom doors flew open. Luna entered with a large frown on her face, approaching me and the mare she detested. Apparently Cadence's talk wasn't too thrilling.

Luna approached Applejack and sighed. "Are you loyal to my Nathaniel? Do you really love him?" She asked. Applejack looked hesitantly from Luna, to me, then back to her before nodding. "Then you shall be in mine and his herd. You have one chance, and if thou messes it up? Pray that dost not happen."

Applejack barely heeded the warning as her face lit up like a Christmas tree. She zipped quickly over to me and planted a large, sloppy kiss on my lips. I let out a few gasps and grunts in surprise before she pulled away, licking her lips happily.

"Golly... Y'all don't know how long Ah've been waitin' to do that fer..." She giggled, smiling dreamily. "Well... um, I should probably get going... When y'all get better, you should come by tha farm. It'd be mighty good ta see you again, and mah family is wonderin' where you ran off to."

I smiled and nodded, getting comfortable in the bed again. "Yeah. I'd like that a lot. As soon as I'm back on my feet, they'll be marching towards the farm." I smiled as Applejack giggled.

"Heh. Well, y'all take care now. And thank ya kindly, Princess Luna." Applejack said, bowing before the Princess. Luna flashed a smug grin my way, which I replied by rolling my eyes.

"Tis a generous thing we have done for thee, fair Applejack. Pray my kindness holds. Now, I wish to be alone with my husband. Please, let us talk." She ordered, pointing to the door. Applejack nodded quickly and made a beeline out of our chambers, shutting the door as she went.

After a moment, I was the first to break the silence. "So... Is this what Cadence wanted to talk about?" I asked, scratching my head. Luna let out a long groan and fell face first onto the end of the mattress, still groaning as her head sunk into the sheets, muffling her voice.

"Yes, but that is not all we talked about... We... found a cure for you, an old spell that Star Swirl the Bearded invented actually. It was once used to take the magic away from Unicorn prisoners, so that they cannot escape. I feel that this shall work on you quite well."

Luna's tone was anything but happy. She seemed almost... upset. "Well... Um, that's good. Why so down about it?" I asked worriedly. Luna's eyes shot open, as if she remember it was me whom she was talking to, and smiled wide.

"Oh, no, no, no! We are extremely happy that thou shalt be cured of this ailment! It is just... I have other things on my mind right now." She said, still holding onto that bit of frustration and sadness.

"Do you wanna talk about it?" I asked, sitting up slightly. Luna instantly crawled up the bed, pushing me back down as she cuddled up to my side.

"Nay, it is unimportant for now. Just lay back and I will make everything better. This spell is going to make thee sleep for over a week, but after that, the magic in your system will fade and you will be back to normal." She was about to lower her horn to my head, when I stopped her.

"Whoa, hold on. An entire week asleep?! W-What if I miss something important? Who's going to help Lilly-" Luna placed her hoof over my mouth and smiled.

"Tis worries you should put aside. Thine health is the most important thing to us. I shall take care of everything whilst you rest." Luna removed her hoof from my mouth and replaced it with her lips. "I'll see thee soon."

I could feel the searing pain of Luna's magic ripple through my head, sucking at it like a straw, removing all the magical energy that resided inside me. True to Luna's word, the more this happened, the more tired I became until I was quickly drifting off to sleep. Before unconsciousness took me, I heard Luna utter one last thing.

"I am sorry, but you are not ready for this... Soon, my love. Soon..."

For whom the bells toll

View Online

Chapter 26: For whom the bells toll

Again, Twilight had spent another sleepless night lost in the depths of her books. She had been like that the entire week, hoping to find a cure for whatever ailed the Prince. She had to find it, not just for her sake or his, but for Princess Luna's as well.

After scanning the book she was currently reading one last time and finding nothing, Twilight let out a loud yell and threw it against the wall. It slid down, joining a mountain of other books that had met a similar fate to that.

Twilight wasn't giving up though. She still had plenty of books to go through, all of which had plenty of spells to try. Just as she was about to open up another book, she could hear the heavy flapping of wings just outside her door, followed by a delicate knock.

"It's open!" Twilight called out. The door creaked open and Princess Celestia stepped in, smiling lightly at Twilight, who didn't return it, as she was lost in yet another book.

"My faithful student, did you sleep at all last night?" Celestia asked, noting all the discarded cups of half drunk coffee laying about.

"Nope. Or the night before that, or the night before that, or the night before that! I have to figure this out! I have to save the Prince! He doesn't deserve to die like this, and I won't let him!" Twilight said defiantly as she opened a second book to join the first.

Celestia frowned and levitated the books away from Twilight as she took a seat in front of her. "Twilight? Nathan is going to be fine. I can cure him."

Twilight's right eye twitched as she smiled like a mad mare. "Of course you can! You're the Princess! Why wouldn't you be able to cure him...? ...WHY HAVEN'T YOU CURED HIM YET?!" She shouted, catching Celestia a bit off guard. But, she understood Twilight's frustration well enough. To be tolled that someone she cared for was dying, then told, 'oh, it's okay, I have the cure'? That would irk more than a few ponies off.

"I know you are frustrated about this, Twilight, but hear me out." Celestia pleaded. Twilight visibly relaxed as Celestia resumed. "Now then, When a pony, or human in this case, becomes intimate with an Alicorn, they go through... changes."

Twilight raised a brow, but let Celestia continue. "These changes occur because Alicorn magic seeps into the body of the lover, through their intimate moments or close proximity. Granted, it takes much time for this to occur, but since my sister and her husband constantly... roll in the hey, so to speak, this event has effected him much sooner than we thought."

"Princess, I don't know what you're talking about. What event? What changes? What's happening to the Prince?!" She demanded, her voice rising. Celestia couldn't leave Twilight in the dark any longer, lest she have a nervous breakdown... again.

"Twilight, young Nathan is becoming a Prince." She stated, smiling lightly. Twilight knew he was already a Prince, but the way Celestia said the words meant it was something so much more, and she knew.

"Y-You mean, Luna's magic is turning him into-"

"Yes." Celestia said, cutting Twilight off. "But, he isn't ready for this yet. Not now. Since he is a creature with no natural magic, the changes could... kill him." Celestia cringed at the words. The vision that Nathan had still swam about her mind. Would the changes his body would endure kill him like... like it did with Celestia's-

No, no she wouldn't take the risk! Not with him. For her sake and her sisters, they had to be sure he was ready, and Celestia wouldn't let Nathan die.

"Whoa... That's incredible! I didn't know that's how it worked!" Twilight gasped. Celestia giggled, sharing the same excitement that Twilight felt now.

"Well, traditionally, yes. Although, as Princess, I have the power to choose a new Prince or Princess and speed up the changing process tenfold." She stated, causing Twilight to smile.

"I can't believe I didn't know this. Me! Of all ponies! So, Nathan is going to be okay? You promise?" Twilight practically squealed, filling Celestia with a sense of dread of the vision yet to come.

"Y-Yes. Nathan is going to be just fine." She said with as much sincerity as she could muster. Twilight's smile faltered as her eyes began to droop lower and lower.

"Good... now, I... think I may need to get some sleep..." As soon as the words left her mouth, Twilight collapsed into the pile of books at her hooves, snoring delicately. Celestia smiled warmly as she levitated her exhausted student into the air and over to the couch, tucking her in with a blanket that was folded on top.

"Sleep well, Twilight. At least one of us must..." Celestia muttered, teleporting back to the castle. She had no worries about using magic now, since Luna probably already sucked the magic out of Nathan's body. Now, with the illusion of danger gone, she was free to go back to her magic, which, she had to admit, made life a lot harder without.

Luna looked up from the bed as Celestia appeared at the end of it. Luna smiled warmly as she continued to cuddle next to Nathan's sleeping form. "So, I take it it worked? His body is free of magic?" Celestia asked, walking over. Luna sighed and nodded as she watched her husband lost into a deep slumber.

"Yes, sister. He will be right in a weeks time. Although, I do wish to know how he would have handled this situation. What... what if we did allow him to turn? What... would an Alicorn human look like?" Luna asked, weighing out the what-ifs. What if Nathan were to transform? Surely he would look the same, but how would the magic manifest itself? And what of wings? Surely that would be an odd sight to see.

"The 'ifs' and 'buts' aren't important right now. All that matters is that he's safe until it comes back again. By the time it does, I know he'll be ready. This is a very important event, a historical change for an otherwise slow progressing civilization. I know he will do great things for our kingdom, but we still must be careful. Humans, by nature, are creatures who can do unspeakable things with power, things you and I could never dream of. We must be sure young Nathan's mind is clear and his heart is pure."

Luna nodded, rubbing Nathan's hair with a hoof. "I do not think young Nathaniel is capable of such atrocities, but we agree. Once he awakens, I'll speak to him of-"

"No, Luna." Celestia interrupted. "We can't tell him of what he'll gain. Please, promise me you won't tell?" Celestia begged, hoping Luna would heed her word.

Luna took one look at Nathan, then looked back at her sister, giving a slight nod in response. Celestia seemed to have a weight lifted off her shoulders and smiled.

"Thank you, Lulu. Now, would you care to come to the dining hall to eat? I'm sure Nathan will be here when you get back." Celestia let out a little giggle, as did Luna.

"Yes, that sounds good, Tia." Luna was about to get up, but before she did, she leaned down quickly and planted a deep kiss on her sleeping lover. "That is for good dreams, my love." Luna whispered before walking after her sister.

Celestia stood in the hall and waited for Luna to shut her chamber doors before speaking. "What do you suppose he's dreaming about?" She asked curiously.

Luna smiled and took one last look back at the heavily guarded bedroom. "I could find out, but I say it is best to let him be for the week. Until he awakes, they will be a mystery."

White. That's all that could describe my scenery. It was a very infuriatingly bright white too. I could just barely piece together what had happened. I was either sick or dying, Luna told me she could cure it, and now I'm here... wherever here is.

"Hello? Anyone there?" I called out, my voice bouncing all around me. Not surprisingly, only my echo answered back. Sighing heavily, I turned around, hoping something better was behind me-

And great Odin's Raven was there! As far as the eye could see were stars, galaxies, planets, and any other space related thing out there. I walked forward, completely in awe, only to have the scene of the deepest galaxy move away. I huffed a bit in irritation and stepped towards it again. It was the most alluring and beautiful scene I had seen in so long.

"Please, be still, child.

I jumped back in a flurry of motion, startled near to death by the booming, yet tender voice. The scene of the universe turned, revealing a gorgeous Alicorn mare, hidden beneath that gigantic sea of galaxies. Her coat was a fine charcoal color and her eyes were as white as the moon, and just as bright. She inspired awe and power greater than Luna or Celestia even could.

Tentatively, I took a half step closer before speaking. "W-Who are you? Where am I?" I asked, hoping the only living creature within however many miles this sea of white was, knew the answer.

She let out a bemused giggle before trotting towards me on elegant and beautifully slender legs. "My dear human, you're in your own mind. Right now, you are sleeping off your magical overload"

"Okay, that answers my second question, but that doesn't answer my first. Who are you?" I asked, more bravely this time. I didn't feel any malice from the strange Alicorn, despite how much power she seemed to exude.

The mare circled me once, before going to my front and locking her eyes to mine. "You, dear child, are now talking to the mother of your wife. It's a pleasure to finally meet my son-in-law."

My jaw cracked it flew open so fast! L-Luna's mother?! She never even mentioned her mother! In fact, neither did the show! What the actual-

"-Fuck's going on..?" I muttered, finishing my thought aloud. This only made Luna's mother giggle more.

"Please, there is no need to be confused. I simply am paying you a visit in your dream, because I seek answers that you want to ask, and give you the ones you need. Now, I must ask, what makes you different from all the other humans?"

"W-What do you mean, 'different'?" I asked, cocking a brow. As far as I knew, I was just a typical adult with some weird fetishes. That's all anyone is my age, right?

"Let me rephrase that." She said sweetly, although it was just a nice way to say, 'let me put this in terms your feeble mind will understand'. "Why did you stay in Equestria, with ponies, and with my little Luna?"

I just cocked my head in confusion. Why wouldn't I stay? Heck, it's a new adventure, new way of life, and I was able to find love because of it. In fact, that is what I did say, which made the Alicorn turn away for a moment.

"You are different, child." She began after a moment of awkward silence. "To leave the way of life you grew up with for an entirely new one is something I did not expect of your kind. You were all always so set on the things in front of you and beyond, but never anything that would go against what you all found comfortable. You saw your chance to remain here, and you took it without question. And, this leads me to my next question. Why did you marry my daughter?"

Oh God! You know those questions you get, where you know the answer before it's asked, but when it is, you blank out. I had one of those moments right then and there as the strange Alicorn stared into my soul with her eyes like the moon.

"U-Um... Well, I-I really love Luna." I stuttered out. The Alicorn continued to stare at me, waiting for more. I guess love wasn't good enough. "U-Um... She's smart, beautiful, kind, and..." I knew the last thing I wanted to say, but it got stuck in my throat just thinking about it. It hurt a lot to bring up.

"Go on, say it." Luna's mother pressed, as if knowing what was about to pass from my lips. I stared up at her from the ground, her eyes soft and caring, yet hard and powerful...

"-and we were both so lonely..." I whispered, thinking about how alone Luna had once been. It was nothing compared to my self exile I did for a while, but in that time, I never knew what being alone meant until you're actually quite alone, no noises of cars, no people, nothing. Just you, the wilderness... and the maddening voice in your own head.

Luna's mother smiled so softly, it was almost imperceptible to the naked eye. "I know. I know what happens when two lonely souls collide. You and Luna couldn't stop yourselves from feeling the way you did. It happened so fast, so swiftly, that both yours and Luna's hooves weren't planted firmly on the ground to stop you from being swept away."

I didn't know what to say to that. She was right, of course. Luna and I went faster than Rainbow Dash doing a sonic rainboom. But, I didn't mind, and neither did Luna. It was a bit sudden when she thrust the whole suitor thing on me. I had just woken up from my surgery, and it wasn't even Luna who told me.

"Do you want to know what Luna said, when you were told she wanted to be with you?" The Alicorn asked, stepping forward so that we were a few inches apart. "I can show you, I can let you listen to just how strongly she feels about you."

I kind of didn't want to know, but at the same time, it would have been nice to know the depth of Luna's feelings for me at the time. So, with that, all I could say was, "Well, if you can and want to... go ahead."

With that, the mare let her horn glow a vibrant silver, and the previously white space around us transformed into Celestia's room with Luna smiling giddily on the bed and Celestia staring at her, shocked. It was a moment before they finally spoke.

"Luna, are you... it's still so soon. I know you only recently got back from your... banishment," Celestia looked away at that, cringing slightly. "but, are you absolutely sure?"

Luna simply nodded with the enthusiasm of a filly. "Sister, we are more than sure! Young Nathaniel even said that his love for me burns bright, and..." Luna stopped suddenly, frowning as a sad realization came over her. "Nopony has ever said that to us before... Nopony wants to come anywhere near us, take the time to know who we are... He was not afraid, even when we tried to push him away with the whole Nightmare Moon routine... When he stood there, just smiling... we knew he was something special. And we were right."

Celestia sighed, trotting over to the bed and taking a seat beside Luna. "Lulu, I don't want you getting hurt. That is my biggest fear right now. I think you're moving too fast. Don't you want to give it some time? Let it play out?"

Luna shook her head. "Tia, time doesn't wait, and after what happened to him at the Garden party, I feel he will agree. After all, he was so close to death, just mere inches from falling into the abyss."

"And what if he did die, Luna? How would you feel then? You do love him, that much is obvious, but if he did die, what then?" Celestia asked seriously. Luna bit her lower lip, her eyes taking a sad look.

"I... I do not know, sister. Just thinking about him- I can't fathom somepony with a heart like his being lost, to this world or his. He has so much to give, and he wants to give it all to me." Luna's smile returned, along with a few tears. "The first being ever to want to be with me, to love me, to tell me I matter. It's intoxicating and I don't want to lose it, not now, not ever."

Celestia quickly shook her head. "Luna, I know what you're thinking, and I can't allow it. He can't be granted that gift! He is not a pony, he has no magic, and he certainly wouldn't survive what you want him to."

Luna quickly snapped her head to Celestia. "Why not? It's not like he will have much of a choice, considering what our relationship will become." Luna quipped, smiling.

"Wait... What are they talking about?"

Celestia sighed and hung her head. "Luna, when the time comes, you need to make the choice, and so does he. Think about the pain he'll go through with an eternal life. What he'll lose, to see everyone he loves die around him... It'll tear apart his soul until he becomes the next Nightmare. They still exist, dwell within the deepest depths of everyponies soul. What if he listens to the shadows, Luna? What if he gives in?"

Luna shook her head. "He will not, Sister! I will be there for him, through all the hardships and struggles. I know he'll be okay! I... know it." Even though Luna felt so absolutely certain that I would be okay, she still held a very slim margin of fear for what Celestia said. The 'Nightmares'?

I turned to the Alicorn beside me. "What are the 'Nightmares'?"

The Alicorn pointed to Luna. "You do know of how Luna became Nightmare Moon, yes?" I nodded. "Well, the Nightmares are a sentient race of shadows, which possess whomever they feel can give them power."

"But, I have no power. No magic. Why would they ever want to possess me? I can do nothing compared to Luna or Celestia." I pointed out. It was true, and I would never deny it. If I became a threat, Luna and Celestia could swat me aside like an ant, not to mention any unicorn (besides Blueblood) could take me to town.

The Alicorn simply giggled, gesturing back to Luna and Celestia. "You need to learn to listen more closely. Did you not hear the part about eternal life? Your right to Princehood is upon you, but Celestia and Luna don't deem you ready just yet."

I thought I had heard something about eternal life, but I think my mind just skimmed over it, thinking it heard it wrong. But, this still didn't make any sense. "But, I'm already a Prince... What are they talking about?" I asked again, still not getting it.

The Alicorn, again, giggled. "My dear child, they want you to become like one of them. An Alicorn, the blood of all three pony tribes within you. You are not born into it, but earn it. Both Celestia and Luna can grant that right to anypony they deem worthy; with a kind heart and soul. Do you think you fit into both those categories?"

Okay, I needed a rewind here. "Hold up. Are you saying that they're going to turn me into a pony? I don't know how I feel about that... I like my hands!" The Alicorn laughed heartily at that, which got me to crack a small smile as well.

"No, child. Your appearance will remain the same, but your body will go through some rather... unpleasant alterations. Namely, the ability to call upon magic and a nice pair of wings."

So here I was, a normal boy from earth, just told that he would gain immense amount of powers, and the ability of flight. Now, if you were in my position, would you be excited? Happy? I was neither. I was nervous, trepidatious at best. How did it work? Was it some kind of spell that's just, 'poof' you're an Alicorn now?

"So... is that why I was sick? The magic was building up inside me, ready to burst out and turn me into an Alicorn?" I asked breathlessly. Luna's mother, who I'll just call Mother now, shrugged a bit.

"More or less. It needed to be awakened by either Luna or Celestia, but they didn't think you were ready for the power yet. But, I'm here to tell you that you are. There are events taking shape that must be brought to fruition. Events only you and your power can set in motion. Must set in motion."

"Why me?!" I asked, practically yelled. I was no one special! I was just some guy caught up in another world! Why did I have to carry a burden on my back?! "What makes me so special that this has to happen?!"

Mother made the image of Luna and Celestia fade, sending us back into a sea of white. "It isn't you that's the special one. You are merely the catalyst to start things off. In time, you will know what I mean. But, for now, you must become who you were born to be. It has always been you, young Nathaniel, who will be a savior, a hero..." She looked like she had more to say, but left it at that. "Now, I am going to awaken you. The magic is still in your system, and the week long sleep was going to purge it out. But you must become a Prince. You must bring all that is to come to fruition. Otherwise, Equestria and harmony will fall, and with it, so will this world."

I took a few deep breaths, hoping to calm me down. It did absolutely nothing. I was having a panic attack over what was just laid on my plate! Future events, savior of Equestria?! What the hell did all that mean?! I was about to ask, but Mother laid her horn on my head. "Now, awaken. I will see you again, but under different circumstances."

Mother's magic enveloped me, turning the sea of white into nothing but darkness.

Becoming destiny

View Online

Chapter 27: Becoming destiny

The black swirled around my mind for what felt like hours, but was probably just minutes, I didn't know. The first thing I noticed when I woke up was the throbbing pain in my head, beating like a drum from the constant use of magic throughout the castle. Okay, so I still had the built up magic. Now it's time to get Celestia or Luna to let it out.

I stumbled out of bed, grabbing onto anything in reach as the pain went from unbearable, to intolerable in record time. I staggered to the door, throwing it open, which scared the hell out of the guards.

"S-Sir? I thought you were going to be sleeping for a while!" One of the guards called out to me as I continued to stumble down the hall.

"Change... of plans." I called back, faltering when one of the guards shut the door with magic. It felt like someone wedged an ice pick in between my brain! I could hear their hoofbeats coming closer and held out my hand, stopping them cold. No one was going to help me! I was going to do this myself! Pain or not, I had a responsibility right now, and that was fulfilling Mother's wish.

"Luna... Celestia. W-Where are they?" I asked breathlessly, my lungs refusing to work correctly.

"They're in the dining hall, having dinner. But you really should-" I ignored the rest of his pleas as I gritted my teeth for the run down the hall. My feet seemed to be magnetized to the floor, refusing to lift all the way. But I kept running, not stopping for anything, which is probably why I caught Shining Armor and Cadence so off guard when I ran by.

"Nathan?! W-What... How are you-" Cadence began, but I kept running. "Wait!" She called out, her and Shining chasing after me.

It wasn't far now; only a few more doors, and....

Bam!

I burst into the dining hall, panting like I had just ran a marathon with 100 pounds on my back. Luna spit out her tea and Celestia nearly choked on a piece cake when they both saw me. I would have laughed, if I wasn't a bit peeved at the situation.

Cadence and Shining Armor soon came in behind me, seeing the scene unfold. I slowly walked forward, stumbling to the ground, but quickly regaining my footing before anyone could help. I looked Celestia dead in the eyes and pointed at her as I said, "You. Me. Talk. NOW!" I shouted the 'now', getting her to understand just how infuriating all this was becoming. If they had been forward with me about it, I'd be more understanding. But, since both her and Luna were being deceptive about the whole Alicorn prince thing, I was, understandable, seeing a bit red.

Celestia put her cake down and smiled lightly, trying to calm my nerves, if not for my sake, then for hers. "N-Nathan, you're supposed to be in a magic induced slumber! H-How did you-"

"NOW!" I repeated, shouting at the top of my lungs. Cadence winced and backed away, Luna stared at me with... concern, or fear, I couldn't tell. Shining stood stoic, watching the scene in its entirety, and Celestia didn't move a muscle. She just gave me the same, vague expression from countless centuries of practicing a poker face.

"You don't have to be rude." Celestia pouted, getting up from the table as she walked towards me. Luna visibly gulped as she stared at the fire burning in my eyes. In my time here, I had never once been like this. It was probably a bit of a shock for everypony to see my dark side.

I led Celestia towards the ball room and out to the gardens. The moon was just coming out, casting the sky in a silver light. I brought Celestia down to the ponds edge, bringing her to the lone bench I talked to Applejack on at my birthday party.

"Take a seat." I said, nay, commanded. Celestia did as she was told as I stood before her, my body still quivering from the adrenaline and pain.

I took a deep breath and gave her a hard look. "I know everything, Tia. The buildup of magic, what happens when someone becomes intimate with an Alicorn, and what you don't think I'm ready for. I know everything."

Even with Celestia's great poker face, I could still see the hint of surprise in her eyes. "How? How could you know all of this? All that information is kept secret, even from you..."

I shrugged. "A little birdy tolled me, and decided that I needed a push in a direction that I have to go in. She told me that, in order to fulfill a destiny, I had to be given this... power."

Celestia's face seemed to take on an air of fear, like she was a concerned mother. I could just see it in her eyes. "W-What destiny? What were you told?" She asked quickly, getting to her hooves. I gently laid my hands on her withers, sitting her back down.

"It doesn't matter. All that matters is what I was told, and that's that I need to become this, Tia. I have to." I said, not truly holding my resolve in my words. Honestly, how could anyone want to go through something like this? What would happen to me? What would I come out as? I was afraid, and I'm sure Celestia was, too.

Celestia looked a bit more fearful now, trying her best to stutter out a response. It was hard to see her like this; her caring side mixing with her authoritative side made her look so vulnerable. "I-I can't just give it to you! From what I just saw, your temper can be quite... intimidating. Add magic to the mix, and I don't know what we'd end up with. You must understand, that I need to give it time, learn more about you, and make a judge-"

"Learn more about me? You sucked my dick, you should already know plenty!" I shot back, making Celestia blush and duck her head into her shoulders. I took a deep breath and shook my head. "S-Sorry... I'm just a bit angry that I was deceived like this... I love Luna and you to death... but you need to be honest with me. And you're right; under any other circumstances, I would say no to this, but... what I was told was so real, so... frightening, that I fear of what might happen if we don't do this..." I took a seat next to Celestia and pulled her against me. She needed a reassurance, and I had to make sure she understood that this needs to happen. "Tia, I know you want what's best for your ponies, what's best for your sister, and what's best for me, but this is something out of our hands, or hooves. You have to trust me, Tia... Have faith in me. Please?"

Celestia leaned against me, placing a hoof on my thigh. I stroked it idly with my thumb, which got her to let out a hiccup. I looked up at her and... Oh Lord, she's crying!

"Tia, I'm sorry... I didn't mean to upset you with this, but... Damn it all, I don't know what to do!" I groaned, squeezing Celestia's hoof tighter. She responded with a full body hug, bringing both her and I to the soft grass bellow.

She held onto my body as hers were wracked with sobs and fits of uneven breathing and crying convulsions. I did my best to comfort her, but she freaking lost it! Why the hell did she loose it so quickly, and for what?! She seemed just fine!

"Tia, talk to me! What's wrong?! Why are you crying?!" I shouted, grabbing her cheeks in my hands to bring her face to mine. As I brought her head up, a trickle of tears fell onto my cheeks. I didn't let her go to wipe them away. I couldn't let her go. She had to know I was here, and whatever was bothering her, I was going to help her with.

"You're just like him... You're every bit like him! Your kindness, your generosity, your arrogance... W-Why... why do you have to remind me of him?!" Celestia raised her hoof and brought it down on my shoulder with every insult she threw out. I let her vent. She needed this. "You stupid, crazy, inconsiderate, cocky, idiotic... You can't do this! Please?! You can't change!" She sobbed, bringing her lips to mine in a crazed attempt to change my mind. She held herself on me for minutes, her lips feeling like they were melting onto mine. When she did pull away, she seemed to have calmed down quite a bit. "Please... don't make me loose you the way I lost him..." She pleaded.

Him? Who's him? But then I realized something, something that popped into my head to make me realize that, she never had a pony suitor. I remember that day at breakfast, where I... you know what, to Luna. She had looked Luna and I straight in the eye, and said, "I guess that's revenge for me doing that with my old suitor". Celestia's old suitor was a human!

"Tia... I-I didn't know you were with a human..." I gasped, making her inhale sharply as she let her head fall to my chest. I could feel her pressing her ear to it, listening to my heart. The sound seemed to sooth her immensely as her breathing returned to normal. I waited a few moments before speaking again. "Tell me what happened, Tia... I want to know."

Celestia shook her head, but I insisted. "Tia, tell me or I'll throw all your cakes in the pond." I joked. Celestia shot up, glaring at me, but her mad looked cracked into a small smile. Good, she's smiling again. Phase one complete.

"Well, if my cakes are in danger, then I have no choice... Well, where to begin? I guess you can say it all started when I was a young mare, barely over nine hundred. It was a glorious day in our old castle, which now lays abandoned in the Everfree Forest. There wasn't a cloud in the sky as I skipped along the path in the woods, picking flowers for my mother. That's when I saw him, just laying in the dirt. I didn't have a clue what a human was at the time, since there were only small tribes around the world, but here was one, just laying unconscious on the forest floor. I got my mother, and she brought him into the dungeon until he woke up. I didn't leave those bars, not for a second. Something about him was so intriguing, so different from everything I was used to. I liked different; very, very much."

I stoked Celestia's mane as she spoke, offering a few words of encouragement to boot. "Well, I guess it runs in the family, huh?" I teased as my fingers moved to Celestia's ear, making her hum happily.

"He used to do that... All the time his hands would be either on my ear or on my rear." She giggled, inching her body up so that her head could rest in the crook of my neck. "Now, anyway, when he did awake, he didn't know where he was. He said his name was Alexander... He came from earth, which was a place neither my mother or myself have ever heard of. Apparently there was another world of existence, laced between the meshes of reality, combined with our own. When word about a human from a different world got out, the human tribes across Equestria worshiped him as a God. He hated that... He said that no man should have that power, nor should worship someone they think does."

I continued to stroke Celestia's ear as I spoke so softly to her. "Then what happened?" I asked, hoping to coax this monkey from her back. Celestia took a deep breath and continued on.

"Well, eventually the two of us became inseparable, constantly by one another's side. One night, he snuck out of his room and stood below mine, throwing pebbles at the window in an attempt to wake me up. That was the first night that we secretly made love. Then, he'd do the same routine again, then again, then again... The two of us were constantly in the throws of passion. When my father found out, oh, was he mad! He nearly banished Alexander to the sun! But, Alex had a better idea to make everything better. To take my hoof in marriage. My father liked the responsibility that Alex took, calling him a good man, if not a bit idiotic. Alex took this as a compliment of course." Celestia giggled again, shaking her head. "He was such a buffoon. Anyways, well, eventually what happened to you, happened to him. I was so scared for his safety until I learned what it meant. Alex was becoming like me. He would be with me forever if he transformed. I begged and begged him to stay with me forever, until he finally caved in, saying yes. Well, he.... He didn't survive the transformation... I was so hopelessly lost after that, angry at myself, my family, my kingdom... And that's not all who was angry. The human tribes across the world banded together, outraged that their God had died, saying it was due to our carelessness. They declared war on Equestria, and declared me the devil."

I let out a low whistle, taking in the real truth that was being dished out to me. "I thought you said you banished humans because they were trying to overtake Equestrian territory." I pointed out, remembering the story Celestia told on my first day here.

Celestia sighed and looked up at me. "That was only the half truth... I'm so sorry I deceived you... Since day one, I've been doing nothing but telling you lies." I could feel more tears leaving Celestia's bloodshot eyes, so I held her closer to me, hoping to stop them.

"Hey... No more tears, okay? I forgive you. You did what you had to do. Now, tell me what happened next. With the human tribes."

Celestia sniffled once and continued. "W-Well, I was just so lost in my despair, that I hated the sight of humans, despised it even... All they did was remind me of my Alexander... As soon as the human armies entered Equestria, I used the Elements of Harmony to banish them to Alex's world, where... they all obviously became a great society... your society... I'm so sorry I didn't tell you. I never imagined things would become like this... You coming to our world in the first place, becoming Luna's suitor... But, I can't let you do this. I can't have you end up like my Alexander! Please! Please, for me! Don't do it!" She pleaded, digging her hooves into my shirt.

I remained silent as I stared up at all the stars twinkling into existence. I wish I had a choice in the matter, but it was out of my hands. What Mother had told me, what she said had to happen... I could see no way around it, and if it meant saving Equestria...?

"Princess. I will live. You have to believe that nothing bad will happen. I promise you, I will be alright. I have to be." I assured her, making sure the truth was evident in my voice. She screwed her eyes shut as tight as she could, her pain radiating off her in sheer waves. I could feel it, and I knew she knew I could, too.

There was a very long silence after that. The two of us just laid in the grass; me stroking her mane and ear, and her snuggled up against me for comfort. The whole thing seemed to stretch on for an eternity before Celestia finally broke the silence with a very fragile voice.

"...You're the first soul to love me in this way in a very long time... You aren't afraid of my power, nor Luna's, you don't try to gain from it selfishly, and you treat everypony you meet so kindly. I was blind to think you weren't ready for this... but, I still think it's too dangerous. If we lost you, then-"

I put my pointer finger over Celestia's lips, keeping the last bit of words shoved in her mouth. It was adorable the way her cheeks puffed up and her lips puckered on my finger as if the words were solid objects. I released my finger slowly, keeping my smile.

"Don't worry about me, Tia... Don't. I want you to be strong. Stronger than I am now, because... I'm scared, too. Scared more than anything. But, I know I'll be okay. I promise." I stood, lifting Celestia to her hooves. She was shaky at first, but when we looked into each others eyes, she seemed to relax, softening a bit.

Celestia smiled down at me, plating a loving kiss on my lips. "You must be in considerable pain still." She said, her words somewhat muffled from the fact she was biting down on my lower lip, which she released with a pop after she finished her declaration.

And, yes; I was still in pain, but I wasn't focusing on it. Right now, I was focusing on Celestia, another mare whom I love dearly, and one who loved me back just as much.

"More or less." I laughed a bit, earning a small smile from Celestia herself. "But... I'm ready, Tia. If not for myself, but for the safety of Equestria. I promise, I will love and care for your land as much as you do."

Celestia stared at me firmly, her judging eyes looking over me in every detail. I felt so small under them, to be honest. Always have. But, finally, she let a small smile creep upon her lips and nodded.

"Very well... If I can't talk you out of it, then you shall... become a Prince. Prepare yourself, for this won't be pleasant." She said, approaching me with her horn flaring. Before the bright light came, I was able to say one last thing to her, that had more than one meaning at the time to me.

"I know..."

Luna just continued to sit in her seat at the dining hall, mulling over what had just occurred. Her husband, who should have been locked in that week long sleep, somehow awoke himself after only a scant eight hours, and seemed to be very, very angry about something. Luna could only guess, but it probably had to do with the entire situation. To be honest, she couldn't blame her love in the slightest for being angry.

But, the look in his eyes... It was so... feral, untamed. It was as if a beast was locked deep inside his tender soul, barely skin deep, waiting for the moment to break loose. Luna had been the same as Nightmare Moon, and to see the same thing in her beloved? It hurt her in more ways than she could ever admit.

"A-Auntie..? Are you alright? You're crying..."

It was Cadence's caring voice that finally snapped Luna out of her thoughts. She hadn't even realized that warm tears were trickling from her pained eyes. Her breathing was coming out in hitches every so often and she didn't even realize it.

Luna tried to compose herself, but in the end, it made her look even more vulnerable to Cadence. "I-I am fine, Cadence... Why would I not be?" She asked, standing from her seat. Cadence gave her aunt a sideways glance as she sighed.

"I don't know; probably because Nathan was supposed to be in asleep to expel the magic from him. What's going on anyway? Why is he so angry?" She asked. Cadence had no idea of the situation that Luna, Celestia and Nathan were in. it was so easy when Cadence became a Princess, which happened before she could even walk. Nathan wasn't a pony, he had no natural magic. If he were to turn now, before he was ready, the process could, and most likely would, kill him.

Luna let her head fall and shuffled her hooves. "Well, as for why he is angry, I do not know... Why he was suffering because of magic, it is very simple to explain. When anypony becomes intimate with a pureblood Alicorn, magic transference can be... rapid. Either myself or Celestia have the right to grant our lovers the gift of an Alicorn... But, we did not tell Nathaniel of this, for fear he wasn't ready to handle said responsibility... I was against that idea from the start."

"Whoa, hold on a minute!" Shining Armor said hastily, bolting forward towards Luna. "That night when... You know, we-" He coughed once and shook his head. "Anyway, does that mean I'm going to-"

"Nay, it takes many trips into euphoria with a pure blooded Alicorn to have such an alteration take hold. Thou art fine, Shining Armor. Relax" Luna confirmed, striding towards the window. "I just wonder as to what my human is so angry about..? It can't be that he knows, nopony has said anything about this event in well over a thousand years time."

Cadence took a look towards the gardens, then back to Luna. "So... What do you think Celestia's decision is going to be?" She asked. Luna, honestly, didn't know what her sister would say or chose when it came to Nathan. Celestia cared for him deeply, that much Luna already knew, but to put his life in danger like this was just out of the cards.

"Well, I certainly hope she goes with our first suggestion; giving it time to see how my beloved grows, if his character is fit to officially rule. But, I'm sure there's no need to worry. Sister will make the right-"

Before Luna could finish, a deafening roar, like a sonic boom, erupted from the center of the gardens, followed by a blinding pillar of light shooting into the sky. Guards all around the castle, outside or in, looked up to the sky in confusion and wonderment, as did countless citizens all across Equestria. It was as if the light itself had become a tornado, funneling down to the earth. Luna knew exactly what that was, and finished her sentence out of self-beration, although it came out more like a scared squeak. Celestia had made the choice Luna had feared most. And that's what it was all about...

"Choice..."

What we make of things

View Online

Chapter 28: What we make of things

Luna just stared out the window, a look of shock etched on her face. Those who saw it were more than concerned about the strange event happening just outside the window, because the Princess of the night wore a mask of stone when it came to emotions. Clearly, this was more than she ever expected, or it seemed, wanted to happen.

Cadence began to back away from the window, with Shining wrapping a foreleg around her to help calm her nerves. Cadence turned to Luna with a scared expression. "Auntie? What is that? What the hay is going on?!" She yelled, backing up further when the light only got brighter.

Luna fell to her haunches, her body trembling. How could Celestia make the choice, so soon at that? They had agreed to give it time, and here she was, going through with a plan that could, and very well already did, kill Luna's love. Did Celestia not think of the consequences? Did she forget that Nathaniel was still fragile in this world? Did she let her emotions get in the way?

"Princess Woona!" I tiny voice called out. Luna turned to see Lilly Blossom galloping forward, still wearing her backpack which was busting with books and papers. "What's going on? What's with that weird light?" She asked quickly.

"Oh, and little Lilly... What would she do if she lost the Prince?" Luna thought sadly. Lilly was always by his side when she wasn't at school, and she enjoyed every minute of her adopted fathers company. Even though there was no official signing of documents to make Lilly officially 'their' daughter, she knew how her husband viewed the filly. He loved her, unconditionally, like his own flesh and blood. If Lilly were to loose him...

"Hey! Wait! Don't go out there!" Cadence shouted, but it was too late. While Luna was lost in thought, Lilly booked it out the door, rushing into the gardens. Cadence soon gave chase after the little filly, followed by a concerned Shining Armor. This left only Luna, who quickly collected her thoughts and chased after the trio.

Upon entering the gardens, Luna noticed that all the guards who were supposed to be stationed on the inside were now out at the perimeter, a bit frightened by this magical storm. Luna didn't blame them in the least, as this kind of magical energy hadn't been seen in over four thousand years. Cadence may have gone through her change, but she was brought far away, to where the Crystal Empire once stood, to have her alterations take place.

Luna followed the frantic shouts of Cadence into the center of the garden, right by the waters edge. There she saw Celestia, holding back Lilly in her magic, and Cadence and Shining staring on in wonder at the shape floating in the center of the light tornado. Luna could just barely make out the shape of her husband floating perfectly still in the middle of the chaos.

Luna ran to Celestia, grabbing her by the withers and shaking her violently. "Tia! What have you done?! Why did you do it?!" She asked hastily, with so much fear for Nathan's safety in her voice. Celestia's mouth tried to work, but it only opened and closed sporadically, as if words were trying to come out. Luna didn't have time for that. "Well?! Answer us!"

Celestia shut her eyes tightly, trying to get her mouth working. "I...I-I had no choice, Luna... H-He knew... He knew everything that happened. The deception, his change... I don't know how he knew, but he did and wouldn't tell me! He said he had to change, to protect Equestria. I don't know what he saw while he was in his deep sleep, but whatever it was, scared him enough to go through with this... I'm sorry, Lulu... I didn't have a choice."

Luna's eyes were wet with tears once more. How could he have known?! What was he thinking in doing this?! If he knew of the change, did he know its risks?! Did he know he could die?! Luna wrapped her desperate sister in a hug, knowing yelling at her now wouldn't be the best thing she needed.

"It's alright, sister... You... did your best to stop him. I am sorry I got angry." Luna soothed, rubbing her sister's back as she cried into her shoulder. Celestia wasn't one to break down like this, and Luna sensed it was something more than just letting Nathaniel become an Alicorn.

"Look! It's winding down!" Shining Armor shouted, making Luna and Celestia look up quickly. Luna's heart was beating at a thousand miles a minute and Celestia stopped breathing. This is where they would find out if Nathan lived or died. What would he look like, now that his body had gone through this alteration. Luna was highly curious, if not a bit anxious to see what had befell their human friend.

The roar of the wind finally subsided, leaving Nathan slowly falling towards the ground, still shrouded in a bright light. Luna ran forward, holding out her forelegs. Nathan slowly floated down into them, the light slowly lifting from his body. The results of the transformation were... incredible. Everypony was murmuring amongst themselves at his new form, only quieting down when they saw him stirring.

"Son of a bitch. Did I get his by a truck?" I thought groggily, bringing a hand to my head and through my hair. Something felt... off. It had this silky smooth feel to it, like it actually was to silk. Running it through further revealed that it was longer, and moving through a wind of its own. How... How much did I change?

Opening my eyes revealed Luna holding me, her eyes a waterfall of happy tears. Once she saw I was okay, she dove her face down, pressing her velvety soft lips to mine. God, I was craving her right now; just absolutely missing her touch. After a while, Luna pulled away from me, grinning.

"We thought thou hath died!" She sighed, pulling me up to her in a hug. "Do not scare us like that! Never again!" She was pleading with me, begging me. I don't think I would ever go through something this dangerous again, so she didn't have to worry.

"Hey, I'm okay..." I whispered, sitting up to hug her more tightly. "I'm always alright, remember?" Luna smiled and nodded, letting out a struggled laugh. She pulled back, eyeing my body up and down with curious eyes.

"Yes, you are. But, right now, I'm not so sure you'll think so. Wouldst thou like to take a look at yourself? The changes are... extreme." She warned, making me gulp audibly. What the hell did I look like now? And why was everyone staring at me like I had a second head?

Wait... did I?

Celestia stepped forward, bringing fourth a large mirror from thin air. "You may want to see for yourself before you get too frightened." She smiled and helped me up, planting a light peck on my cheek. "And don't worry. You look... intense."

Celestia's words alleviated some of my fears, but it was still extremely hard for me to look at myself in the mirror. When I couldn't bring myself to do it, Cadence took matters into her own hooves, turning my head to the side so that I was now face to face with the new me. All I could muster was a breathless,

"Wow..."

I was really grateful that I didn't turn into a pony, but I really did take on some shocking alterations. My hair was flowing just as Celestia's and Luna's, billowing in a breeze that wasn't there. The coloring of it was quite intense as well. from the roots to about six inches out was brown, which made way to green, then blue, then a soft yellow. I was thinking that, since Luna's mane is stars, and Celestia's is the color of the day, their two elements, what did mine signify? What was I a Prince of? I would ask that later, but right now, two assets were standing out right behind me that drew my immediate attention.

They were two light caramel colored wings, still covered in blood and were dripping with what seemed like amniotic fluid, as if I had just been reborn. They had torn through my t-shirt, ripping it to shreds so that it was hanging loosely off my body. I tore the shirt away, revealing yet another shock. My body was twice as toned than when I first got here. It held the strength of someone who would work out three times a day, and the shape of a chiseled statue. I wasn't trying to toot my own horn there, but I looked good, and the mares of the group thought so to, if their red cheeks were anything to go by.

But, my ultimate attention was on the angel wings on my back. I clenched my muscles, and the new appendages sluggishly responded by folding back to my body. I let out a huff as I tried to get them to go a bit faster, but for now, I was still highly unused to using them.

"So..." Luna began, trotting up to my side. "You are the first true hybridization of Alicorn and human. How does it feel?" Her question seemed pretty easy to answer, but I just couldn't think of a response. It didn't feel different at all, but at the same time, it felt like a million things were wrong. My stance, my center of balance, not to mention the fact I was now the proud owner of two light caramel colored wings!

"It's... odd." I said, settling all those feelings into one word. "So what does this mean for me? I mean, is... this me forever?" The thought unnerved me to the core, being stuck this way forever. But, having wings wouldn't be so bad. Hell, I might even like it, given time.

Luna nodded slightly, guiding me from the mirror over to the bench. Lilly followed closely as well, hoping up when I sat down and took a seat on my lap, staring up at me in wonder. "It depends. You know Tia and I can change our outwardly appearance at will." With this, she demonstrated by shortening her mane in a flash of white, bringing it back to it's short blue bob. I still haven't told her how cute it looked. "And we can also decide to change our forms from either Pegasai or Unicorn, in case we want to go out like normal ponies. But, these spells take a vast amount of time to learn."

I sighed explosively at that, batting my flowing hair... or is it a mane now... out of my face. "How about the hair? How long does it take to learn that?"

Luna smiled and kissed my cheek. "That is easily taken care of for the time being." She giggled, materializing a hair tie in front of me. I rolled my eyes as Luna kept giggling, watching me tie my very long hair into a ponytail.

"Well," I smiled, patting Lilly's head, which got her to giggle happily. "I guess I got plenty of time to learn how to hide some of this stuff."

Before we could all celebrate my successful transformation, a loud shouting came from back towards the castle, sending a chill up my spine and draining the color from my face.

"Where is he!? Where's our son!"

I turned to Luna and Celestia quickly, who each looked a bit nervous now. "Um... How quickly can you teach me how to hide this?!"

Who we are

View Online

Chapter 29: Who we are

"Jesus Christ! How can I hide this from my parents?!"

I was loosing it! If my family thought me disappearing for two months, marrying an Alicorn pony Princess, having sex with said Alicorn Princess, conceiving a child with her, turning into a woman for our own sexual pleasures, involving Cadence and Shining Armor in on it, refusing to yield to their views and leaving for over a week without word due to being clinically sick had gotten under their skin, this was to be the last straw that broke the camels back!

"God! I can't even hide this! They'll freak! They'll absolutely freak!"

What would they all think of my transformation? Would they be horrified, curious, at awe? I was now the proud owner of a pair of wings and a six foot long, brightly colored and slightly glowing mane! This was too much for me to handle right now as is, but with them storming around and demanding to see me? I was fucked three ways to sunday, let me tell you!

"Someone has to distract them, while I... I get a large baggy sweater... and I giant hat! That's it! Somepony get me a gigantic hat!"

"Prince! Snap out of it!"

I didn't expect a tiny little hoof to slap me across the face at that moment. I just looked down at Lilly, who was still sitting in my arms, crossing her forelegs at me. She gave me a stern look, almost the same kind my mother gave me when I was younger. To think, she was acting like the adult here to calm a freaked out child.

I took a deep breath and smiled down at Lilly. "Y-You're right... I have to calm down. It doesn't matter what they think, anyways. It's my life, right?" I asked, receiving a few nods from the ponies around me. Luna smiled and helped remove some of the strands of... god, I hoped that wasn't skin, off my wings. They were still quite moist and a bit bloody, which would probably freak my parents out a bit. Heh, it'd be kinda funny actually.

"Alright, my love." Luna began, walking ahead of the group. "Tia and I shall hopefully calm their nerves about the whole ordeal. After all, thou wast the one who wanted this to happen, remember?" She teased, giving me a sly smile.

I nodded and reached around for one of my wings, giving it a good shake. "Yeah, I guess that'll be okay. I'll clean up a bit, and when you're ready, call for me." I instructed, going to clean off my other wing. Luna nodded and her and Tia left the gardens and made their way back to the castle, while Cadence, Lilly, Shining Armor and myself remained behind.

Cadence stepped forward towards me, a look of utter fascination on her face. She stopped at my feet and looked up at me with a grin. "So, tell me. What's it like? To have all this thrust upon you like this?" She asked. I just let out a small chuckle as I put Lilly down and took a seat on the grass.

"Honestly? Scary. I didn't know what would happen to me, but I knew I had to do it. Besides, no I have some cool wings! Who wouldn't be thrilled by that?" I said, knowing Cadence had picked up on my insincerity at the end with the look she gave me.

"Alright, now answer me this; how did you know about what was going on with you? And how did you force yourself out of a magically induced slumber?" That was a question I hoped she didn't ask. I couldn't just tell them I was visited by Luna's mother in a dream and she tolled me everything. Could I? They probably wouldn't believe it, but then again, stranger things have happened here...

Luckily for me, I heard Celestia call out my name, which was my signal to approach. "Alright, who wants to see me get killed verbally by my family?" I asked with a laugh, only to get no response in return. Lilly hopped back into my arms and the four of us made for the castle.

Luna and Celestia ascended the hill back up to the castle, taking care to talk only when they were out of earshot of the others. Celestia turned to Luna once they were beyond the hedge wall and frowned.

"I'm sorry I did this Luna, but he gave me no choice." She said, her voice echoing the sadness from before. Luna simply shrugged and smiled.

"Well, he is safe now. That is all that matters. He has passed that dangerous threshold and come out stronger for it. My husband is a strong one, Tia. That is why I love him so." Luna said happily, ruffling her wings and letting out a little giggle. "Oh, we cannot wait to teach him all about wing care! And now I have a new teasing tool when we make love."

Celestia let out a small laugh. "Luna, I think teasing him sexually should be the last things on our minds right now. What do you think his parents will say? After all, this is a huge change for anypony to accept. What if you were his mother and you saw your son had suddenly gotten a mane and wings?"

"I would be proud." Luna answered quickly. "To know that my son is now a powerful Prince of Equestria? That is a rare, trillion to one chance for a human. They will understand in time, and if they love Nathaniel, they will accept him just the same."

Celestia smiled as they left the garden, spotting Nathan's parents, his cousin and her fiance'. "Well, here's hoping. Be ready for this." Celestia smiled and nodded to the humans standing just outside the ball room, looking a bit terse, save for Cory and Sam. "Hello there. How are you this fine day?"

"Peachy." Nathan's mother answered quickly, angrily. "Where is he? I'm going to give him a piece of my mind for-"

"He is fine, we thank the for asking." Luna interrupted, shaking her head. "Honestly, he is a grown man now, and can take care of himself. Despite what you think." Luna added in softly.

Nathan's mother narrowed her eyes and crossed her arms. "He's still my son. You may be his wife, but he still has his real family to be with."

Cory jumped in, sensing conflict in the air. "Whoa, whoa, alright, everyone just calm down!" He said tersely, getting between Luna and Nathan's mother. "We just came to check up on the man, and we aren't going to start any familial wars, alright?"

"Fine!" The two replied at the exact same time, giving each other glares. Cory rolled his eyes and turned to Celestia, who wore the same deadpan expression as Cory did at the situation.

"You mind getting him for us? It'd be good to see how he's doing." Cory said. Celestia took a deep breath and nodded, but spoke in a hushed tone to Cory.

"I... think you'll all be pleasantly surprised with his... recovery. Honestly, he's a new man." She said shakily, trying to allude to the situation. Cory knew something was amiss, but couldn't pick up on it.

"Um... alright? Just get him, please. It'll be a big relief to us all to see him okay." He sighed, getting a bit agitated at the princesses dodging the issue.

"Alright. Nathan? You may come out now!" Celestia called out. It only took a minute for him to appear before them all from behind the bushes, and he was met by dead silence.

"Shit. I knew this was a bad idea!" I thought bitterly, looking at everyone's reaction. Honestly, this was probably the last thing they were expecting, and it went without saying that they were all probably a teeny bit angry that they were never tolled about this change, but if they knew about it, what would they have had to say?

I grinned awkwardly and put Lilly back down. She looked from my family, then back to me with a bit of hesitation on her face. She could sense the shit storm about to fly in 3, 2, 1...

My cousin was practically floored. His mouth was moving, but no sound came out as he tried to find the right thing to say. I had honestly never seen him so tongue tied in all my life. Sam was the same, just simply staring at me wide eyed, her eyes glued to my wings. My parents; boy were they just as shocked, and they were already preparing their arguments, I just knew it.

I cleared my throat and focused on trying to bring my wings back against me, which they did sluggishly. This proved they weren't fake, and my family gave me a round of flabbergasted looks.

"S-So... can I just say it's great to see you guys? And that, um... Alright, screw it. Let me have it." I sighed, fed up with trying to explain myself over and over again. They were still going to treat me like a child, even if I had my own life now. That's what parents do; baby you until you're out the door, and even then, still treat you like your ten.

"You... You have wings..." My father stammered, walking over to me. He looked at my back and let out a large breath. "Jesus, they are real! How in the hell did you-"

I held up my hand, halting him. "Alright, as long as you all don't freak out, I'll tell you, alright?" Everyone nodded, still becoming increasingly more weirded out by it all. "Okay. Let's head inside. I think it's time we let the truth free. Don't you think, dear?" I turned to Luna, who quickly looked away, her face screwed up into a look of agitation at my jab.

"Do you not think we wanted to tell you, love? All this time we knew, yet had to steal the truth away... It hurt us knowing that we had to keep secrets from one we love so dearly. We had no choice..." She tried to reason, but it was all excuses. She and Celestia had speculated on my reaction to this, and had deemed my fate to be hidden from me.

"There is always a choice, Luna. I know you of all ponies should know this..." I sighed, walking past her and to my family. I could see the hurt on her face as I passed her by. It hurt me bad to know I just took it to a personal level, but she needed to know that this path didn't have to be hidden. That, even though she loved me and I loved her, that she still had to hide this from me.

We all made our way into the ball room, where I explained the whole thing. How when one becomes intimate with an Alicorn, they run the chance of getting slammed with magical build up, which either would be expelled from the body by the Alicorn, or forced to blossom into what I was now. My family took it all in, remaining quiet throughout the little lesson plan. I'm glad they didn't flip their shit, because I had had enough of it over the time I had been here.

"-and that's pretty much how it happens. So, here I am; with wings and a pretty mane. Anyone got anything else to say, say it now. Just know fighting with me over it isn't going to change a damn thing." I leaned back in my chair, groaning when my tender wings got crushed against my back and the wood.

My mother took a deep breath and looked me square in the eyes. "I came here with the full intention of dragging your no good ass back home and away from this crazy place, but now... look at you! You can never go back home looking like that! Do you think you'll be accepted by society with wings and a flowing, pretty mane?"

I took a deep breath and tried to fight back my rising feelings. I wasn't angry; no. I was just... saddened. "No." I stated shakily, fighting back the tears. "I say no, because this is my home, mom. You all will forever and always be my family; the people I love unconditionally and without question, but my home is with my wife, my herd, and my growing family. Don't think I take anything for granted that you all have done for me, but this place... I'm part of something great, mom. I have something I really never thought I could get back home. I have my own family now, and it's just begun. Let my love for them reflect the love you gave me in my life, and let me pass it on. I promise you that, no matter how I change outwardly, I'm still the same man you raised all my life. But... I call Equestria home now. And if I can't go back home because of this, then... So be it..."

My mother was in tears; her face red and her eyes puffy. She let out a sob as she held her head in her hands. My father wrapped her in a hug, his head cast down. My cousin looked a bit saddened, but proud all at once. Sam just sat there, making eye contact with no one. I had struck a deep chord on the family harp, and I could feel the vibrations it caused growing.

I wasn't a boy anymore. I was a man, and a grown man has to leave the nest sometime. I guess they didn't think it would be too soon, or so sudden. Not to mention my new home was in another dimension. I had laid it on thick, and that's how I had to; in order to make them see that I was now shedding my boyhood away and emerging a true, respectable man.

I turned to Luna, who still looked just as hurt as before. She refused to look at me, even though I had practically said my life was with her. No, I could see those gears turning in her head; the way her eyes darted back and forth slightly as her nose wrinkled up. Luna wasn't one to show outward emotion in public, but here she was; on the verge of breaking down just like everyone else in the room. I had a feeling that things weren't going to get better anytime soon, so I decided that it was time to call it a day.

"Listen, it's getting late. I can have rooms prepared for you so you can stay the night. We'll be able to talk about this in the morning more. Only if you want to." I kind of hoped they'd all accept my offer. It would be nice to all sit down in better spirits than this sob fest.

But, I got a rousing shake of no's from them. They were all still silent as the grave as they got up and made their way out of the ballroom. A lone guard standing at the end of the room looked from me, and then to them. I nodded to him, which was the signal to lead them back to the portal. The guard nodded and ushered them along.

Now it was just me and the others, sitting in silence as the sun was just about to set. Celestia would have to set it fully herself, and then Luna would have to raise the moon, but it seemed we were all just frozen in our seats; our minds trying to come to grips with the reality of all of our situations.

Luna and Celestia now felt bad and awkward about lying to me, which was to be expected. I felt a bit betrayed and had a pretty bad headache from everything, Shining and Cadence were just sitting there, holding each other, and Lilly was pawing at the ground, her eyes focusing on her work. It would be a long time before things would get back to normal, and it seemed that sitting in silence was our only way to deal with this right now. So that's what we did. We just sat there, refusing to look at one another.

And we sat there.

Longer, and longer.

And longer....

Every flower wilts

View Online

Chapter 30: Every flower wilts

"Come on, Lilly! Keep your guard up!"

It had been a month since my transformation, and things had not gotten better in that month. My family hadn't made any attempt to keep in touch after they left, Luna barely spoke two words to me since then, and I had left the castle, knowing it would be best to give her some space.

Right now, Lilly and I were staying with Applejack on her farm, and she was more than eager to take us in. The time I had been staying there was, and as she put it, 'tha best buckin' time of mah life'. Applejack had quite a naughty mouth, and, needless to say, we could never do the do in the house at night. It became just us, out under the stars and the same apple tree where her and I did it when I got here.

But, as of right now, I had a responsibility to Lilly. She was still young, and she needed to learn how to properly defend herself against anything. I wasn't going to take any risks with her. Being a prodigy could paint a large target on your head to any enemy you think you might have. If things soured in the future, then goddamn was Lilly going to be the most capable unicorn this side of the planet.

Since I, in theory, could use magic, Twilight had taken it upon herself to train me, day and night, in the arts of magic. I was never a fast learner at home, but when it came to cool stuff like this, I took it all in pretty quick. It didn't help at times when Twilight would get a little flirty. Like the time she 'dropped' a book under the couch and began to wave her rump in my face to find it. She wasn't gifted in the art of subtlety, but her ability to arouse me with her nerdy librarian persona made up for it all the same.

But, back to the here and now. It was nearly sun down, and Lilly and I were engaged in a training duel out in an unused part of Sweet Apple Acres. Mine and Lilly's battles would draw in the girls, who would watch from a safe distance, cheering us both on. It was good to know that they still accepted me.

Anyway, during our duels, we would hold nothing back. All spells, no matter what their power. My pointer fingers were my source of magic, where Lilly only had one point; a weakness shared in all unicorn. I could send out double the spell, which could make me pretty formidable, but in my duels with the little tyke, I'd only use one finger, to simulate a unicorn attacking.

I sent another blast of magic towards Lilly, but the sneaky filly managed to teleport out of the way yet again. Letting out a powerful flap of my caramel wings, I took the sky, scanning for any trace of her. Unicorns couldn't teleport far, so she couldn't have gotten out of my sight. I spun around, still searching, but my efforts were futile.

"Hey! Up here!"

I looked up to the clouds above just in time to see Lilly dive from them, headbutting me straight in the chest. I let out a grunt of pain as she and I careened back to the earth, hitting the ground with a loud whump.

I could hear the girls frantically calling our names as I sat up with Lilly, who was panting heavily into my chest.. It took a lot for a cloud walking spell for someone her size, and I had to give her props for the wing disabling spell she put on me as we fell. There was no way anypony; Earth, Unicorn, or Pegasai, could match her.

"Prince Nathan?! Lilly?! Are you alright?!" I heard Twilight call out, as well as the other five calling our names. Soon, the bushes next to Lilly and I parted and I could see six multicolored heads staring down at us in relief.

"Consarnit!" Applejack huffed. "Y'all left another crater out here! If'n were ever thinkin' of usin' this land again, I'm gonna be the one who has ta fill em all back in ya know!"

Applejack trying to be angry was pretty damn cute. I sat up, smiling, then leaned in and kissed her tightly. The tension she was carrying instantly melted away as she let out a pleasant sigh of satisfaction. I could hear the giggles coming from Pinkie and Rainbow Dash, which they always did when I was being romantic with my heard mates.

"Whats a matter? Y'all jealous?" I asked, snaking in an unintentional southern drawl that I seemed to have picked up in my time on the farm. Pinkie simply giggled and planted a large smooch on my cheek.

"Tee hee! Of course not silly! I can kiss you anytime I want to! Silly goose!" She teased, ruffling my freshly cut hair. It still had it's ungodly coloring, but I learned to live with it, and learned that cutting it really helped. But, it grew back to it's full length every time I went to bed. Big freaking drawback, but I'm sure Celestia could tell me a spell to fix that when I got back to Canterlot.

Rainbow Dash let out a snort and shook her head. "Listen pal, I don't think you could ever keep up with me. I'm just not your type."

I snerked and stood up, placing Lilly on the ground next to me gently. "What type is that, Dashie? Loud and obnoxious? I bet I could fly circles around you with these beauties!" I said, stretching my wings to their fullest length, making Rainbow narrow her eyes.

"Oh, you think size means speed, mister? Ha! Alright, well then if you really want to prove it... First one to touch the tip of Town Hall and make it back here wins! Readysetgo!" And with that, Rainbow Dash was off. I just stood there, smiling as I did a couple little stretches.

"Um, darling? You know you're loosing right?" Rarity pointed out, gesturing to Rainbow Dash's shrinking figure against the sun. I just looked up, feigning knowledge of the situation.

"Oh dear, am I?! Well, maybe it's time to start racing then. Cover your ears." I instructed, bolting straight into the sky. I looked down to see everypony doing as instructed and, satisfied, launched myself forward with a loud boom. My wings propelled me faster and faster, and I could see Rainbow's ass quickly approaching. I held out my hand and smacked it as I rocketed by, just barely hearing the surprised yelp she emitted as I quickly left her in the dust.

But, it seemed she had been holding back on me as well. I looked to my left to see her rocketing at my speed, her smile one of determination to win. I smiled as well and propelled forward faster. The two of us were neck and neck as we flew over the town, drawing the stares of many curious ponies.

"Think you can still win?!" Rainbow Dash shouted over the roar of the wind. I just laughed and shook my head at the mare, trying with all my might to keep us even. Rainbow was right. Bigger wings doesn't mean more speed. It just means you get tired that much more quickly.

Rainbow and I used every ounce of strength to overtake the other as the town hall rapidly approached. I reached out my hand and grabbed hold of the flag poll just as Rainbow touched it and bolted off. I used the momentum I gained to swing around and keep all my speed, which Rainbow didn't think about. Her speed had gone down quite a bit when she turned about, and I was able to pass her, cheering the entire way.

Sweet Apple Acres was rapidly approaching, and I could hear Rainbow getting closer and closer until she and I were neck and neck again. The G's were tugging at us more and more; the speed ripping at our skin was increasing. I could feel a mighty build up of pressure around me, and then suddenly-

BOOM

It was as if an atomic bomb had gone off. I could see the trees at the acres bend practically in two as a Rainbow and a streak of green and blue washed over the land. The girls watching below tumbled and fell from the force as Rainbow and I slammed into the ground in front of them at the same time, both smiling wide.

Rainbow turned to me, her eyes shining with excitement. "Holy horse apples! I-I don't think anypony has given me a run for my bits like that! That was freaking awesome!"

I stood there, panting from exhaustion as I turned to our crowd. I expected them to be in awe by our performance, but each one of them looked a bit crestfallen. I could see that Twilight was holding a letter next to her in her magic, which worried me a bit with their reactions.

"Hey, what's wrong, girls? Is everything alright?" I asked, regaining my breath and slowly walking over. Rainbow Dash seemed just as lost as I was in the situation.

"Your highness, I-I think it would be best if you sit down for this..." Rarity instructed, guiding my over to a nearby stump. Now I was getting very tense. Something was wrong, and I was getting more and more tense by the second. Lilly ran over and hugged my legs as tightly as she could, sniffling as she buried her muzzle into my calf.

"What's going on? Someone, please tell me..." I commanded, not harshly, but with enough tone to get my point across. Twilight came forward, and I could see a few tears wetting the corners of her eyes. "Twilight? What is it? What the hell is wrong!?"

I was shouting now. Nothing good could be coming from this, and the way Twilight and the others looked, and the fact that they were looking at me with sympathy, remorse, guilt, pain... It was easy to read it all, but not at all with why it was expressed.

"Nathaniel, it's... It's about Luna." Twilight finally whispered. That was it, that was when I broke. If something had happened to her, anything at all- I snatched Twilight up quickly and stared her dead in the eyes.

"WHAT HAPPENED?!" I shouted as loud as possible, my voice carrying off into the distance, echoing the fear I felt deep inside.

"Yo! Calm down!" Rainbow Dash shouted, pulling Twilight from my grip, slamming my back down onto the stump. "I'm sure Princess Luna is just fine, but yelling at my friends isn't going to make anything better! Now, Twilight, what in the hay is this all about? What happened?"

Twilight took a deep breath and stared at the ground. "L-Luna is in the hospital." I could see Rainbow's ears wilt back with how wrong she previously was. "I-It's... Prince, I can't tell you enough how sorry I am! T-This shouldn't have happened! Not to you! Not to anypony! But, especially not to you..."

"What. Happened?" I said as calmly as possible. I felt like my top was going to blow off because of all the tension in the air. Couldn't they just tell me straight what had happened?! Why were they beating around the bush?!

"Prince, I'm sorry but... It's about the foal... It-" Twilight hiccuped as she started to cry. Pinkie Pie, who's mane and tail were now straight, ran over and comforted her. I could tell I wasn't going to get any answers from Twilight, and so could the others, so Applejack stepped forward.

"Sugar... Princess Luna was taken to the hospital this mornin' for severe pain. Her and Princess Celestia worried it was the foal, so they went to the hospital. When they did tests they- The foal didn't make it to term, hun."

And before anyone could say anything else, I was off like a bolt of lightning towards Canterlot Hospital.

The gift of life

View Online

Chapter 31: The gift of life

"Oh God, no! No! No! NO!" My mind repeated over and over again like a broken record. Some piece of me wanted to believe it was all just a terrible joke. Even as I raced as fast as I could towards Canterlot, I knew it was no joke. Yet, I still refused that it wasn't. My heart would have none of it. I'd get there, see Luna again for the first time in a while, she'll say she missed me, I'd say the same, she'll say the baby is okay and everything will be hunky-dory!

Even though that wouldn't be the case...

Before I knew it, Canterlot was roaring beneath me and the Hospital came into view faster than I anticipated. I folded my wings against my body, but the speed I was going made it impossible to stop in time. I could hear the ponies in the lobby of the hospital scream and scramble out of the way as I tumbled, rolled and flipped across the room, slamming into the front counter. I could hear ponies quickly asking if I was okay, but I just stood and ran, trying to find where Luna was.

As I ran, a passing Doctor yelled out, "Third floor, room 312!". I kept on running until I found the stairwell, causing surprised nurses to quickly scurry out of the way and yell angrily. I didn't care, because the only thing that I ever cared for was laying in a hospital bed, wondering why her foal was...

"No, no!" I cried out again, trying to convince myself it was a lie, a mistake, or something! I finally ascended the stairwell to the third floor, counting off the doors on the left side of the hall. 300, 302, 304, 306, 308, 310... I took a deep breath and peeked through the window of 312, seeing both my lovely wife and her sister sitting by her bedside, comforting her as she just laid there, a look of shock, or was it horror, etched on her face. I let out the breath I was holding and tapped the window lightly, getting both of their attentions.

Luna's lips began to move, but no sound came out. It was as if I was deafened by the weight of the situation, and just refused to hear it. I didn't want Luna to say anything right now. I just wanted her to know I was here, that no matter what has happened, then I would never abandon her. It was hard for me to even move from the doorway. Was it perhaps that I was just scared of moving forward, content to keep my delusions of a better scenario alive for just a moment longer?

I told myself, despite what I wanted to hear, that this was the truth. That I was now in the worst situation ever to befall a parent. That... That my child, something that I helped give life, was snuffed out before it was even given a chance to breath its first breath. All I could do was just stand there. I didn't want to just stand there! I wanted to move forward, accept it, and let Luna know that I loved her with all my heart.

Finally, my mouth was the first to work. I just looked at my wife, my love, knowing that no matter what I said, the situation would be the same, so I just said the first thing that came to mind.

"I love you..."

And that was all it took for my legs to move again. It was as if those were the magic words that sent me at a sprint towards Luna, wrapping my arms around her neck and giving her a kiss that would have ignited a burnt out fire pit in a rainstorm. Luna's lips were foreign to me now. The time away from her had made me almost forget the taste of my own wife. And that frightened me a little.

I could feel Luna sobbing as we kissed. Her tears ran down her cheeks, plopping to the bed beneath us. It was time for us to deal with the situation, to finally have... well, not closure, but a sense of peace knowing that we tried. Even still, this was the most heart wrenching thing that has ever happened in my life.

"Dearest... I-I'm so sorry! I have failed as a lover and a mother! Please, do not be mad at us! T'was not our fault!" Luna rambled through the sobbing. I just stared at Luna in shock. How could she even think this was her fault? If anything, the child shouldn't have even been possible, even with magic! It was a miracle we even conceived, let alone made it this far.

I took Luna's cheeks in my hands, tenderly rubbing the soft fur and muscle. I knew this was the way to get Luna to relax. I could feel some of the tension melt away, but a lot was still there. Understandable after your child was taken before it could be born.

"None of this is your fault, Luna... Not a single second! I-I'm sorry I wasn't here for you, to be with you during this... I'm the one who has to apologize here, not you!" I argued, feeling my tears run free. Luna let out a soft coo and pulled me into the bed with her, snuggling up next to me as Celestia, who had remained quiet the whole time, spoke up.

"I'll leave you two alone... If there is anything you need, do not hesitate to ask." And with that, the Princess vanished in a ball of yellow light. Now, Luna and I just laid there, for what seemed like an eternity. I watched as the sun lowered, just a little streak on the horizon. I knew it was time for Luna to raise the moon, but the mare was locked in my arms, the look on her face was one akin to a traumatized child. There was no way she could do anything at the moment, and so the world would have to do without the moon tonight.

Or so I thought.

Luna looked up at me, her elegant eyes staring into mine as she asked, "Love, do you... Do you think you can raise the moon for me? I-I don't think I can..."

I stared at Luna for a long moment. Me, raising the moon?! I may have been gifted these powers, but hell if I knew how to do that! Twilight's teaching only granted so much, and this was an untapped power of mine. Who knows what could happen.

"Please..?"

That one word took away all the apprehension I had. What was the harm in trying it out anyway? At worst, I wouldn't be able to do it, and maybe Celestia would realize something wasn't right and raise it herself.

"Alright... Here goes nothing." I said as I got to my feet. I went over to the window, opening it up and letting the night breeze roll in. The smell of the night air intoxicating me in its peaceful embrace.

Regaining my focus, I remembered Twilight's teaching; "You must focus on the object you wish to control with your magic. If you don't it won't work. Focus is key."

I placed all my thoughts on the moon; every crater, every detail of it. It also got me thinking of Luna; my sweet, loving moon goddess. With these thoughts, I could feel something growing inside me, a well of power, previously untapped, bursting fourth with magic. I could feel my body tingling, my hair growing back into its uncomfortably long splendor, and my feet rising from the floor. Was I doing it? Was I raising the moon?

Absolutely not, because the next thing that I remembered was my hands glowing a bright white on Luna's stomach, as she screamed in agony.

My body, now untapped from that magical well, had somehow managed to make its way to Luna and do... something, something I didn't intend to do. I quickly removed my hands from Luna and flew backwards as a group of Doctors rushed in to check on her, one asking, "What the hell happened?!"

I got up from the floor, just looking at my hands. "I-I don't know! She asked me to raise the moon, a-and then all I remember was... my hands on her stomach, and her screaming! I-I didn't hurt her, did I?!

Before the Doctor could answer, another one shouted out in shock, "I-I got a pulse!" Well, of course he did! Luna wasn't dead! She was screaming, and rightfully so! Who knows what I could have done to her!

"I-I got... another?!" The nurse on Luna's other side stated in shock. I took note that their stethoscopes were not on Luna's chest, but on her stomach. I was trying to think as to what that could mean, but I didn't have to think long before the hopeful thought came to my head.

"D-Did I save the baby..?" I asked automatically, like I wasn't the one asking it. The words just kind of... came out, as if I already knew, deep down, that I had used my magic to save my child.

Wait... Another heartbeat?

"TWINS?!" I shouted to my own accord. Luna's screaming had subsided, and she stared at me in utter fascination, as if I were a sideshow in some circus act. The look in her eye, I could tell Luna had never seen anything like that in all her years of life. What I had done... what I did on magical instinct, seemed to shock her to the very core, as well as all in the room.

The shock died down as Luna began to giggle and cry and hop for joy all at once. In an instant she had me tackled to the floor as pressed her stomach against mine.

"Feel them, Nathaniel?! D-Do you feel them?!" She asked with glee. "I can feel my child... children, jumping for joy! Y-You saved them! You saved our children!" Luna practically lip tackled me once her praise had concluded, and I just laid there, feeling the tiny kicks against my stomach. Whatever I had done, I needed to find out about, because these powers didn't feel... natural.

The next day brought a flurry of emotions with everyone at the Castle. Princess Celestia was in tears of joy as she and Luna embraced in a long hug, and Twilight, Applejack and the others seemed to be equally relieved, and impressed to the circumstances that saved the children.

After a formal party with just close friends, myself, Celestia, Luna, and even Cadence set up a small meeting in the Throne room. It was just the four of us; the four most powerful beings on the planet. It felt cool to call myself that, but the way these three were looking at me as we all sat down was nerve wracking. It seemed as if I had done something wrong.

"Nathaniel, we must talk about this... power you possess." Luna said, with Celestia and Cadence nodding in agreement. I remained silent and nodded as Celestia started.

"As you are aware, each of us represents our magical ability. Luna's magic lay in the moon, mine the sun, and Cadence in the emotion of love. Since these are our magical elements, we have great power over them. You must know why I am telling you this, Nathaniel?" She asked me, to which I simply shrugged. I had no idea, and I was hoping she would explain. The sun, the moon, love, friendship... I never thought that I would see it in my eternal life, but... Nathaniel, you have one of the most important and controversial powers that a magical Element can possess."

"Which is?" I asked, practically on the edge of my seat.

"Which is, the Element of life. You have the power to decide if somepony lives or dies. You are the keeper, and the giver, of life. Surely you understand why we are all so hesitant about this?"

I nodded in understanding. "I-I do... Holding this kind of power... it's not something I want, but I guess I have no choice. Do... Do you all not trust me with this?" I asked, a bit hurt.

"It's not that." Cadence chimed in. "To hold the power of life in your hands is... What if somepony you loved were dying, which is the natural course of life, but you decided to keep them alive? Forever? You understand that is something you cannot do, right? Even your family can't be on the receiving end of this power. It's just too much and it will disturb the natural order of Harmony!"

"We recognize that you saved your children," Celestia continued. "which was out of your control at the time. We will not see that as a hurtful thing to the Harmony of life, since your children hadn't been given a chance to live yet. But, you must not let this power consume you. Just because you have it, doesn't mean you should use it. Is this understood?" She asked.

I felt a little odd about the whole situation explained to me. Yes, the power of granting life, even eternal life, to someone was just way beyond the level of normal in the natural order of things. But, the way they were scolding me like a child caught with his hand in the cookie jar... were they angry at me for having it?

Were they jealous?

I expelled those thoughts, nodding to the three Princesses. "I understand. I don't think it would be wise to use this power either. I'll do my absolute best to control it." I affirmed, but that didn't seem to appease Celestia one bit.

"No. You must control it fully! The balance of nature could be irreversibly thrown off by even one incident. You must control it, no exceptions! Am I understood?" She asked, her tone seeming to border on menacing. Even Cadence and Luna had to give Celestia a second take at her tone.

I couldn't help but feel a sense of anger rising in me. The thought that this power angered Celestia to the point of threatening was unexpected, and strange. I had always thought of Celestia as the figurehead of power in this world, but as for her apparent fear towards what I possessed? It had all the markings of feeling in control; to have a power no one possessed, people feared.

It felt good... Really good.

But, I couldn't let Celestia know this, lest she think I was turning evil or something. Just because being powerful felt good, that didn't mean I was going to let it get to my head. Gritting my teeth, I nodded to Celestia, who upon receiving my acknowledgement, went right back to having a smile on her face.

"Good! Now, it's getting late. I think it would be wise if we all got some sleep. Nathaniel, you are excused. I must speak to Cadence and Luna alone.

Now I was being excluded? Okay, this was not sitting well with me, and I absolutely wanted to bring that up, yet I held my tongue, bowing to the Princesses as I quickly left the throne room for mine and Luna's room.

Once Nathaniel was gone, Celestia turned to Cadence, asking, "What did you sense about his emotions, Cadence?" Luna had to do another double take at the question being asked. Did Celestia not trust Luna's husband? Was she that afraid of his powers? Luna cast a glance at Cadence, who seemed to be going along with the whole thing!

"I could sense frustration, confusion, jealousy... anger." Cadence said the last one quietly, and now Luna knew what was going on. Celestia wanted to see what this power would do to her beloved. If it would corrupt him, as Luna's own power, darkness and hatred corrupted her.

Celestia clicked her tongue and nodded. "I see... all of us must keep an eye on Nathaniel. If this power gets to be too much for him to control, I fear he may have to... be dealt with."

Luna couldn't take it any longer, and finally spoke up. "This is ludicrous! You are talking about my husband! A fellow lover! We know him better than anypony on this planet, and we shouldn't think him a monster! It was not his choice to have such powers, yet he has them! For what point and purpose, I cannot say, but there hasn't been an Element of Life in over fifty-thousand years! Since the time of our great, great grandparents! Nothing ill happened then, and we have no reason to believe anything will happen now!"

Celestia narrowed her eyes at her younger sister. "Need I remind you, Luna, that the power of Life was held by our great, great grandfather, who was a pony? Humans, by nature, can be greedy, forgetting their duties for the greater good for self satisfaction! He may seem different from the others, but the fact is he is still human. No amount of alteration from this world will change that. Now, go to him, get some rest, and do not, under any circumstances, tell him what we just discussed. Am I understood?"

"...indeed..." Luna mumbled, which angered Celestia further.

"AM I UNDERSTOOD?!" Celestia shouted, startling Cadence out of her seat and causing Luna's ears to droop as she silently nodded, slumping out of her chair and slowly hobble out of the room. "I will know if you tell him, sister!" Celestia warned as Luna slammed the Throne room doors shut.

Cadence got back into her chair and stared at a clearly frustrated Celestia. "Auntie, are you okay? I haven't seen you this angry since... ever! What is it about his powers that have you so spooked?"

Celestia let out a sigh and turned to Cadence. "It's not his powers I'm worried about. It's that he has them, and what will come next." She said, almost foreboding.

Cadence leaned in, further interested by Celestia's revelation. "I almost don't want to know, but if it's a danger, then I must. Auntie, tell me, what will come?" She asked with concern.

Celestia, knowing she couldn't keep it secret, lest the dangers actually do come true, decided to tell Cadence to prepare her. Being prepared was better than being caught off guard, which had happened too many times in the past few years.

"As I said, my great, great grandfather held the same power. It's all about opposites with these powers, Cadence. The sun, the moon, even love and friendship are opposites. One cannot exist without the other. So, tell me, Cadence. What is the opposite of Life?"

Cadence sat in her chair, stunned, scared. "D-Death..." She stuttered. Could that mean a pony with the power over death would arise? What would that mean?

"I fear our lives just got more complicated. Death is coming, Cadence, and I will not let Nathaniel be the cause of his arrival."